HISTORY of the PALLAVAS of KANCHI * Par* C

Home , Barman (surname), Bharavi, Dantivarman, Govinda III, Kirtivarman II, Kosala

HISTORY OF THE PALLAVAS OF KANCH1 BY R GOPALAN.m a.

EurTOR-S. KR1SHNASWAM1 AIYANGAR. RAMA VARMA RE3EAR31I III3TITUTE. TRICHUR. COCHIN STATE. The Madras University Historical Series III

HISTORY OF THE PALLAVAS OF KANCHI * Par* c. SIlSllAVlHfXL’ AMJ MIS gUES^S HISTORY OF THE PALLAVAS OF KANCHI

I R. GOPALAN, m.a., VnistrtUy fietearcA Student, ltK-KM. Sub- Librarian, Connemara Pabtie Library, Madras

EDITED FOR THE UNIVERSITY WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES BT

S. KRISHNASWAMY AIYANGAR. m.a.. hont. rt.D.,

Protestor ot Indian History and Archeeototi. Madras Untorrsity, Honorary Correspondent ol lie ArthBOfOtiCtl Survey of India

PUBLISHED BY THE UNIVERSITY OF MADRAS 1928 IKEITBD 15t INDIA IV 0*010* EKIrtHTH AT TliX dxocioa* MACKAS-ntta C23&33 CONTENTS PACK

Introdoctiox ...... *>« CHAP.

I. Introductory. History op Previous Re- SRARCH AND SOURCES OP HUTORV NOR THE

Pallavas ...... 1

II. Theories op the Origin of tee Pallavas: Prb-Pallava History op Ranchipura ... IS

III. Early Pallavas op the Prasrct Records. 32

IV. Early Pallavas of the Sanskrit Records. 41

V. Contemporary POLITICAL Powers. The

SALANXAYANAS, KaDAMIIAS, ETC. ... 70

VI. The Pallava Ascendency—’ The Dynasty of

SlMHAVISHND ’ THE RRIGN OF SlHHAVISHNU

and Mampnoxavahuan I ...... 79

VII. Narasiuuavauman I (Mabuialla) to Raja-

VIII. Dynastic Revolution. Hiranvavarman and his Successor Nanwvarxan Pallava-

IX. Successors of Pallavamalla ...... 132

X. Gbnbeal Considerations op Pallava Rolb

in South India ...... 14® APPENDICES

(A) A Chxonolocicul Index of Pallava Inscriptions ... 163 (B) Extract from the MaMavamta ...... 713 * (C) Extract from the ' Avantisundarikathasara ... 221

Special Notes by Editor ...... •- 229 -• 233 Errata ...... — — 233 Index ...... ••• ••• — — u

CONTENTS

ILLUSTRATIONS AND MAPS

Statue of Sijihavishnu with his Queens in the

Adiv&raha Thkplb at Mahabal ip ba m ... Freniiipieee

Statue op Makekdravabman I with nis Queens in

the same Temple ...... 88

Map op South India showino Distribution of Pallava Rock-cut Temples bearing Inscriptions ...At end WORKS CONSULTED

Aiyar (K. V. S.) : Historical Sketches o/ Ancient Dekko*. Archceological Reports o! Mysore. ArchaologUol Survey of India Annual Reports for 190G-7.

Beal : Buddhist Records of Ike Weston World. Bern bay Gazetteer.

Carr (Capt.) : Den. and Historical Papers on the Seven Pagodas.

Coomaraswami(A.K.) : A History of India and Indonesian Art.

Crolc : Ckingleput Manual Epigrapkia Mica. Epigraphies Camataca,

Fcrgu3Bon (J.) and Bureess (J.) : Cave Temples in India.

Ferjjusson : History el Indian and Eastern Architecture.

Fleet : Dynasties of the Kanarae Districts.

: Gupta Inscriptions. Indian Antiquary, Indian Historical Quarterly.

Journal ol Indian History.

Journal of the Mythic Society.

Jouvcau-Dubrcuil (Q) : ArehaMogie du Sud de l' hide (1914).

i, ; Ancient History ol Deccan ( 1921 ). h : Dravidian Architecture.

„ : Poltava Antiquities.

: Pallavas 1917 „ ( ).

„ : Poltava Painting.

: Tamils Eighteen hundred Kanakasabhal (V .) The Years Ago.

Krishna Ssslrl (H.) : Two Statues of Poltava Kings and Five Poltava Inscriptions on a Rock-temple at Mahatalipuram. • Mens. Arch. Sur. d India \ No. 26. viii WORKS CONSULTED

Krishnaswamt Aiyangar (S.) : Ancient India (1911). „ „ : The Beginning el South Indian History (1917). History „ „ \ Barly oi Vaishnavism in South India.

„ : Some Contributions ol South Mia to Indian Culture (1924). Origin History „ „ : and Early oi th Pallavas oi Kihchi. Manim>;khalai „ „ : in its Historica Setting.

Long hurst (A. H.) : Poltava Architecture. Parts I & II.' Mm Arch. Sur. of India Not. 17 & 31. South Indian Epig raphy —A nnuot deports.

The Inilnenccs oi Indian Art (1925). By Streygowski (J.) an others. The Madras Journal oi Literature and Science. The Mahar.mmta. Nalayira Prabandam. Architecture. Kea (A.) : Pallava

Rice (L.) : The Mysore Gazetteer, 2 Vols. iron Inscriptions. „ : Mysore and Coorg

Sentam it. the Presidency. 2 Sewell : List o i Antiquities in Madras Vo South Mian Inscriptions, Vols. I-V. (Tamil.) Srinivasa Aiynngar (P. T.) : History oi Pallavas.

Srinivasa Aiynngar (M.) : Tamil Studies.

Taylor (The Rev. William) : Oriental Historical Mf 2 Vols.

Transactions of the Second and Third All-India Oriental C ferenoe— 1924. Travancore Sanskrit Series LV. The MattaviiasaPrahasaiu Sri Mahcndravikramavarnian.

Vaidya (C. V.) : A History oi Mediated Hindu India. '

INTRODUCTION

The following pages embody the work o! Mr. R. Gopalan. sc.*., a Research Student at the University, who tcok up for his subject tbo History of the Pallavas of Kaocbi. He worked through his full term, and the thesis incorporates

his work on the subject. The thesis of just a little over 160 page* constitutes a dessertatloa oa the Pallavas, which takes us as far as we can proceed on the subject with the matciia! at our disposal. Many of tho difficulties in the subject have been brought nearer to solution by the work of a number of schola*s, all of which is considceod in the work. It does not pretend to have solved all questions connected with the history of the Pallavas finally, but it may be stated that Mr. Gopclan'a work carries us as near to an up-to-date history of the Pallavas as, in the circumstances, is possible. Our purpose io this introduction i* to draw attention to tbo salient features of the thesis and Indicate points where more light would be welcome. Such advance as was possible in the study of the subject within tho last year or two is also in- corporated with a view to completing the work of Mr. Gopalan and to invite examination and criticism by those interested in Indian Historical Research. The nama Pallavas has boea a problem for scholars, and has received attention from time to time from several ol them, offering explanations of various kinds; the doubt and the difficulty alike have arisen from the fact that a race of people called 1 Pahlaias were known and are referred to as such along with the Sakas and others, both in the North-west of India and nearer in the North-western coast of the Da khan. This, alternative 1 in literary texts sometimes takes the form Paltava ',

' ' ’ and thus two forms, ' Pahlava and Pa I lava occurring side by side, give colour to the assumption that the two words axe identical. They are indeed identical in torm, but do not pre- clude the possibility of another word assuming this identical '

X INTRODUCTION*

' form. The word Pallava ' as it applies to the rulers of Kanchi is undoubtedly and invariably n later form. We do not meet with the form 1 Pahlasa ' in connoction with the Pallavas of Kanchi in any record of their time. The question therefore would naturally arise whether we need necessarily regard die name ' Fallows as applied to tho rulers of Kanchi as at all equivalent to the other ' Pailavas ’ either as a word or in regard to what the word stands for. The word as applied to 'Pallavas' in the first instance seems to he a translation of the Tamil words 1 Ton

1 * Dravida or * Dratnida ’ would dearly indicate. The distinction that Rajasekhara makes between the Southern PaUaza and the North-western Pahlava scams in the circumstances to be a crucial indication that in the estimation oi scholarly folk of the ninth and tenth ccnturioB, tae two wore to be regarded as distinct from each other. The foreign origin of the Pallavas thereiore seems to have no ground to support it. The Pallavas seem nevertheless to have been foreign to the locality as far as our evidence takes us at present. The ruiers of Kanchi bad continued to be known as Tondamnns all through historical times. The people of the locality were similarly known as Tontfalyar, the region occupied by the people consequently TondamaijdaUtu. These names arc all traceable INTRODUCTION XJ

In South Indian literature in the period of prominence of the Pallava* and even before. The name Pallava however is used generally in the charters ever since tho Pallaval issued charters, so that historically speaking we would be justified if we took Pallava and Toodaiuan to be synonymous, and this receives support in the use of the compound expression in one of the poems of Titumangai Alvar, • the Pallava, who U the ruler of the Toodniyar (PaUaian Vndaiyar A’Oh). '

Therefore it is not as if literature did not know the term; much rather literary use regarded the two as synonymous, so that the Pallavas, whoever they were, were Toodamons, rulers of Toodamaodalam undoubtedly. So far as the Pallavas of the charters are concerned, whether the charters be issued in Prakrit or in Sanskrit they me termed, tho Pallavas ot Ranchi, thoueh several of the charters happened to bo issued from localities comparatively far to the north of Ranchi. Several of the places In which their inscriptions and copper-plate charters have bcon found, or from which these were issued, are capable of location from the Bellary District eastwards up to the River Krishna in the north. Bven so they seem to exclude the region which might geographically be described as tho region of the Nalla Ma’ais and tho Pacha-Malais extending southwards along the mountainous tracts of the Eastern Ghats till we come past Tirupati into Chittoor, and the Bay of Bengal. From the Sangam literature so-called of Tamil, we are enabled to make the following distribution of peoples, if not exactly of rulers and dynasties. The Pandya country was in the extreme south extending from coast to coast. The Chera extended northwards from it along the ooast stretching into the interior indefinitely, the actual eastern boundary varying from time to time almost up to the frontiers of Karur. Therefrom wen; northwards up to the borders.of the grew forest the territory’ known to Tamil literature as KonkSuam (Konkan), over which

ruled a particular chieftain known as Nannan till he was overthrown by the Cheras. The east coast region, however, beginning with the River Vellar flowing across the state of xii INTRODUCTION

Pudukoctah no* and emptying itself into the Bay of Bengal which marked the orthodox southern boundary of the Cholas, constituted the Cholamandalan which actually extended north- words therefrom to as tar as the River South Penaar where began the division known as AruvSnaJu, which extended northwards along the coast almost as far as the Northern Pcnnar. This last division fell into two parts. Arivanatfu or Aruva South and Aruva Vadataiai or Acuva North. The region set over this in the interior including perbap3 ever, a considerable part of what Is marked 08 as AruvinSfln constituted che Tooclatnaodalam, a division oocupicd by the

Toodayar and belonging to them. It is this Toodamaodalam that was dominated by Ranch i and extended vaguely northwards as far as Titupati, which seems to have marked 08 the northern boundary, which sometimes extended farther northwards quite up to the northern borders of the Pulicat Lake, the region round Ka)ahasti on one side of it at any rate, being borne in the old accounts even now as To^daman Magaui. We have evidence of an old chieftain by namo Tiraiyao ruling over the territory dominated by Vcagadam or Tirupati whose capital was in a place called Pavattiri (Reddi- palem in the Gudur Taluk of the Nellore District). At one time this region \va3 known as Xakandlnad-i, 1 submerged by the 9 ea,’ K&kaadi being the name of the Caoia capital, Pubor, because 0! the semi-historical ruler, Kakandan. It seems as thoueh shi3 territory was a ne w conquest to which was given the name from the capital of the conquering rulers. Whether the name was actually so given to it or no, it is evident that the region was ruled by a Tiraiyan chieftain who is roteried to in the poems of the Ahmini'u as Tiraiyan merely without a qualifying adjunct. The Chola Karik 51a is given credit in tradition which has come down to us for havme cleared forests, constructed tanks and made other irrigation works, and thus introduced civiliiatioa in TootUmaivdalam, which till then remained, from the point of view of tha Chola oountry, uncivilized. Chola viceroys were thereafter appointed at Ranchi, and the territory ruled over b7 the Viceroy at Ranchi INTRODUCTION xiii ii generally referred to as Topdamaodalam. What is traditional in the story finds confirmation to the Sangam poem Paf/inapelai and in another poem by the same author Pcrumt/Lp&'rufiatfai, which had for its heio the Toadamfln Uaih-Tiraiyan as he is known to literature. He is described in tho poein as of Chola birth and as a powerful raler of Kancbi and is ascribed a descent from the Cbolas, nay in fact the family of Rama, as in fact in the later Pauranic genealogy of these Cbolas some of the Iksovfiku rulers are made to figure. This traditional connection is on a footing with that between tbe Ikshvakus end the Gurjara Pritiharas of Konauj. During this period and almost contemporaneously with the Tood&mao- I]aih-TI;aiyan, the territory of the elder Tiraiyan seems to have been held in power by a chieitaiD generally associated with Vcngadam and described ordinarily by the name Pulli, chief of the Kajvar or, os the conceter reading would warrant, Ka)avar. The forest region therefore in the middle seems to have constituted a block inhabited by the people Kalavar who had tbcii tribal ruler with headquarters at Vengadam. That is the position that we derive from the Sangam literature of Tamil as such. ToudamUn-llarfi-Tiraiyan passed away and with hiir.

Sangam literature as wdl perhaps, and wc are left in the dark altogether as to what had befallen Kancbi or the territory dependent thereon. That is the Tamil side of tbe evidence from tbe Sangam literature leaving aside the question of the age of the Sang am for the present.

On the other ride of it, the region round Adoni is described in early inscriptions as Siiihaal Ahara, sometimes as S&tavfi- hani Hfishlra perhaps giving us tho indication that it was a settlement of Sfiuvahanas. which may be recon: or early. It probably indicate* that the Satavahanas were perhaps not exactly nstive to tho locality, but acquired the territory and gave it their name to mark a new acquisition unloss it be that other people called it by that name as the homeland of the SatavShanas. In cither casa, we find tho Satavahaua nilcra on this bonier of the Tamil country, and one of tbe inscriptions of Pulumavi mentions a great Satav&hana general, Maha XIV INTRODUCTION

Senstlpaii Skandar.itga. probably an earlier governor of a troublesome border country. The records of the Pallavas similarly have reference to this region, and are couched In a fotm like the Satavahtna inscriptions in regard to language, the details of the definition of trnle, and even sudi details as do occur

in regard to the very nature of tlie administration itself. The provenance of tire ship-coins of lead or potin sometimes ascribed to the Pallavas, but more generally taken to be Ssita- vahana coins, in the region extending from the Northern Pennar to the Southern gives an indication of an effort of the Satavnhana to bring this region under their authority. The references to the successful struggle against the Aryans, which some of tue Chola monarch* claim to themselves as well as the Malayamin ruler of Tlrakovilur peihaps Is a reflex of this effort on the part of the SatavShanas. When the Pallavas therefore emerged from this region—and wc are given the information in the earliest Pallava charter ttan: the first great Pallava rnlcr of the locality referred lo as Bappa Dova made a free distribution of a hundred thousand ox ploughs, etc., we seem to be introduced to an effort at civilising the locality appearing very like an extension of the effort of Karikala to civilise Toodamapdaiam itself. This will appear clearly from the sequel. The Pallava charters themselves seem to argue a connection with tlie Silavahauas of a more or less intimate character, political as well as institutional. This seems dear from the Prakrit charters much more pronouncedly titan peihaps even the SanskriL oues. The conclusion to which the epigr«phi*t9 have arrived that the Pallavas of the Prakrit charters were earlier and ought so to be regarded seems well warranted by tho circumstances of the case and the character of the documents as such. That these early rulers Issued their charters in Sanskrit and Prakrit indifferently at the same time, and must be regarded as the same people is a conclusion which

while it may cut the gordiar. knot seems to have little to justify

it on the basis of the tads cf the position. Superficial palcc- graphical resemblances cannot be held to upset Cue more certain evidence of institutional continuity to which the Prakrit INTRODUCTION" charters unmistakably point. Since the Pallavas issued their charters in Prakrit and ot a style like that of the earlier Sata- vahana charters, does it not seem reasonable to argue that the early Pallavas of the Prakrit charters were officer* of the Sataghhanas, or at least officially connected with them and dependent upon their authority? It scams thcreforo reasonable to argue that the SatavShaaa governors of the south-eastern frontier gradually extended their territory, dviliiing it as they conquered it, introducing the arts of agriculture and ultimately made themselves masters of the locality and extending southwards when the Tamil powers weakened to take Into their torritory Ranch: and Topdamaudalam. It was the conquest of this that gavo them the standing to make themselves real rulers and whatever of title was wanting in it was made good ultimately by a marriage which brought along with it a further addition to tbo territory. This become* clear both from the account that Mr. Gopaian has given of succeeding events as well as from the analysis of these inscriptions which be has provided in tho appendix- The Pallavas of the Prakrit chatters call themselves rulers of Kancht. So do the Pallavas of the Sanskrit charter!. But at the outset those Pallavas that issued these Sanskrit charters lay claim to having acquired their royal position by an influential marriage with a Naga princess and by that moans became 1 possessed of a wife and a kingdom simultaneously ' This coaid only mean that the Naga alliance brought in an accession of territory which put their claim to independent rule on a really more legitimate footing than that of mere conquest or occupation, which might have been regarded as a mere act of usurpation. In the empire of the Sitavihaoas which began to break up early in the third century, the dismembcrnieut seems to have been dae somewhat earlier to the provincial governors setting themselves up in some kind of independence. The south- western block seems to have remained in its integrity the latest, while the aggressions of the Ksbatrapas in the north and north-west to some extent, and the advance of the Vaku- takas from the middle to a larger extent, deurived them of what xvi INTRODUCTION

was the headrjarters block of the StUvSliana empire. The eastern and south-eastern portion must similarly have separated themselves, and we find on the farther side of the Krishna rirer the SUanldkyana first and VishnukunSamudragupta“s invasion came south, there were many kingdoms in the region which submitted to his authority and accepted a feudatory position to his overlordship. A ruler of Kanchi by name Visbougopa figures in the list, and although he is not called a Pallava in the Ssmu- dragupta Inscription—we have no right to expect this where every ruler is simply defined by references to his capital, not to bis family or dynasty and Vishnugopa was ruler of Kanchi— leaves bnt little doubt, and the occurrence of a number of Vishougopas in tho list of Pallava rulers of Kanchi leaves C9

In no uncertainty that this Vishougopa was as well a Pallava ruler. It is this disturbing influence of Samudragupta's Inva- sion that introduced a change, which necessitated the succeeding ruler of Kanchi to make an effort at legitimizing bis own •particular position as ruler of Kanchi. This was done, in all probability, by a marriage alliance with tire heiress of the south-western block of the Satavflhaita territory, the territory dependent upon the viceroyalty of Banavasi. The rulers were known generally as ChEtu Nagas, and. if a princess of that family had been married to a Pallava, it would be a Nfiga alliance that would give at the same time a 3or: of a daim. to tire territory of which she was heiress to the Pallavas. Otherwise the overlordship claimod by the Pallavas and acknowledged readily by the Gangas, and none the less acknowledged though less readily by the Kadatnbas, would be inexplicable. Mayfira- ferman almost shows himself rebel against Pallava authority. The Ganga rulers readily acknowledged it, two of their kings having been installed by their Pallava overlords Simha- varman and Skaodavaiman. This means that the Pallavas claimed authority over the whole of the territory of the INTRODUCTION' XVII

Satavahanaa in the south, aud that is what really accounts for the implacable enmity between the Great Pallavas and the early Chajukyas, who became rulers of the territory in the immediate neighbourhood of the kingdom of Banavasi of the Kadambas, It seems, thefore, clear that the Pallavas began as officer* of the Satavahanas and ultimately rose to undisputed possession of the territory of Kanchi, the right to which tbey strengthened by an alllince with the heiress of the southern block of the SatavShana territory, thus in a way becoming titular descendants of the Siiavllhanas over the whole of the southern region of Satavahana territory including in it their own new conquest, the territory of Toodamapdaiam dependent upon Kanchi. From what is stated in the foregoing pages, it would hsvo become clear that the Pallavas of the char ters starting from tho south-eastern marches of tbc Satavahaua territory gradually occupied the region of Kurnool, Nollorc and part of the Cuddapah Districts, and oxtendod southwards till thoy gradually appropriated the town of Kanchi itself and the territory dependent thereon, in other words, what is known to the Tamils as Topd^capdalam. In this process of gradual conquest and appropriation of the territory intervening the south-eastern frontier of the Andhra kingdom and the northern viceroyalty of the Cholas, they curat have dislodged the people who were in occupation of the territory under the elder Tiraiyan of Pavattiri, and latterly the chiefs of Vingajam, of whom •Pulli's name is familiar to the Sangam literature. It is this dislodgement of the tribe ol people known hitherto as Kahar, but more appropriately speaking, Kolavar, that brought about

the disorder in the territory lying immediately to the south of the Ncllore District extending southwards to the banks of the

Kaveri. It is this region that gets involved In the Kajahhra' trouble and the process of expansion of the Xajabhras Is reflected in tho disorder and unsettlemeat which is noticeable

» For a detailed r ecount of the Kelabhras tee icy top" ' The Kai- Dhra Interregnum and «bat It means in South Indian Hif.oty ’ pmented to the International Congress of OrteotolUu held at Oxtofd, August !8S8 C XVU1 INTRODUCTION

evoo in the kingdom of the Pallavas of the Sanskrit charters. The period beginning therefore with the middle of the third century and extending onwards is the period of these migra- tions of the Kajabhras from their original home in a general southward movement, which overturned the territory of Topdamaoda'.am, created confusion and disorder and brought about even the ultimate extinction of the well-established monarchies of tho Tamil land. It is a movement like what is actually under reference in the details that we get of a

Kalabhra interregnum, as the epigraphists call It, from the Vejvikudi plates of the Pandyas of the latter half of the eighth century a.d. Any reasonable investigation of this particular question requires a general idea of the whole position. Without assuming too much, wo may take it that these are known facts in regard to the Pallavas. The first, according to generally accepted opinion, is that the earliest of them issued charters in Prakrit much in the style of the Sfilavihana charters, of which we have knowledge of the localities concerned. Three or four generations of these Pal.avas happen to be known. The Allahabad Prasasti of Samndragnpta makes mention of a Vishougop3 of KanchL Without pausing to enquire whether this Vishougopa was a Pallaua or no— there is nothing in the context of the inscription to indicate that he was not a Pallava as nc ruler is mentioned by his dynastic name, but all of them are associated with their capitals—Vishpugopa must have been a ruler of Kanchi contemporary with Samudreguptn. This may be taken to be tbe second established fact. Then It ii that we come upon a confused dark period where more light would certainly be welcome. But scon after, for a couple of hundred years, we find n dynasty of rulers, tbe order of whose succession, we cannot as yet fix very definitely. These rulers for seme reason or other issued tbeir charters always in Sanskrit, and called themselves invariably rn'ers of Xar.chi, although some of thei: charters were issued from various • victorious camps * of which there are as many as three or four capable o: location in the Nellore District, that is, the region INTRODUCTION XIX

north of Toudamaodalam proper. With these few main fads, which may be taken as established, we have to build up the history of the period from such glimpses as we get of details by setting them in a reasonable order on the basis of what is generally known. One general fact of Pallava history of this period -the period of the Sanskrit charters— is that it was

a period of some amount or confuaion, in which the succession to the throne itself could not have been in any very regular established order. There had beer, wars to the north, and war* to the son*, and confusion in the interior of the territory

of the Pallavas themselves. That teems to have been a period in which the Kadambas rose to power and the Gangas came into historical view on the one side. The Cbolas almost passed into oblivion and the Tamil country suffered some kind of a confusion, as to the nature of which we have been in the dark

till the Vejvikud! plates threw some light upon it by stating categorically that a certain set of rulers, at the head of the people Zajabhras, overthrew the Tumil rulers of the south, the

famous three crowned kings of Sangam literature. What is

the cause of all this confusion and what is it that could satis-

factorily explain all the facts mentioned above categorically ? We have a specihc load in the Vclvikudi plates for this, namely, that the Kajabhras came into the Tamil country as far south as the territory of the Pandyas,/md upset the settled order to the extent of destroying a BraAmadiya gift (a free gift of land to Brahmans) which in orthodox parlance implies the destruction of a sottlod order of rule by the creation oi a very considerable amount of confusion in the administration. If we could know something of these Kalafchras, we may possibly throw some light upon the causes of all the confusion in the history of the Pallavas during the period. For this again, there

is a certain amount of light that we can derive from the Vclvikudi plates themselves. The plates were issued by an individual sovereign, who restored the grant to the

living representative of its original donee on satisfactory proof that the village was originally granted in the manner claimed. His father, generally known to epigr aphis ta by the titles xx INTRODUCTION

Termaran Rajasimha, we know, beyond doubt, wus a contemporary ol Nandivarman Pallavamnlla {dr. a.u. 717 to dr. a.p. 782), Alloling him to somewhere about the middle of

tbe long reign of Nandi varman, wc uiay roughly place hirr. in about A.D. 750 or a.d. 740. Wo want six generations to come to tbe period when the Pandya country emerged from out of the Kulibhra rule and got back into Parxlya rule, and a certain ruler by name Kadtuitkon :s stated in the grant to have

done this. Even allowing tbe moderate span of twenty-five years’ rule to each of these six generations, Kadutbkon's rule would come to somewhere about a.d, 6CO more or less, bringing him roughly into contemporaneity with the first great Pallava ruler, Simhavishcu. The period ol the Ka]abhra interregnum, according to the Vclvikudi plates thus coincides with the period of Pallava history under tbe rule of the Pallavas of the Sanskrit chatters. If the Kalnbbras created confusion in the Tamil country, they must have come from elsewhere into

it. Wherefrom did they come ? It is obvious that thoy did not come from tbe south. The Pandya country seems the southern limit of their reach. During the period, Chola rule

seems to have gone into eclipse of a more or less thorough character. The natural inference therefore would be that they probably advanced southwards. If they were in the Chola country before coming to the Pandya, could we not reasonably infer tha: they had been In the Pallava country before coming

into the Chola, or at least had something to do with the Pallava ?

If so, who could these Kajabhcas bo, why were they so-called, and what would be the cause of their southward migration ? We have stated above on tbe authority of the Prakrit charters that the so-called Pallavas were viceroys of the south-eastern marches of the Andbra country, aod they gradually extended their territory so as to oocupy the region dominated by the hill Veng adorn, and ruled over by tribal chieftains, the earlier one known to literature being Tiraiyan of Pavattiii and the later one Pulli of Vengadam. The latter chief is generally spoken of as the chief of the Kalvar in the so-called Sangam literature. But the learned editor of these works has since discovered that INTRODUCTION XXI the eorrecter reading, on manuscript authority, would be A'a/avar and not Ka/vav In the region which they oocupled in the period of the later Sitavibanas, and therefore the period immediately preceding that of the Pallavas, they had been a set of frontier people, at least somewhat predatory in point of character, .accustomed to lifting cattlo from the northern frontier and thereby flourishing upou it as a profession, and that is how Pulli is described in the Sangara literature. The tightening of the bold of the Pallavas even as viceroys of the Andhras by a pressure applied both from the north and weal, must have dislodged these people from the locality of their denirenship, and get forward their migration which ultimately overturned the Toodamandalam first. Cholamnodalsm next, and a considerable part of the Pacdyamacdalam after that Perhaps it is this disturbance, and possibly the confusion caused by the invasion of Samudragupta through some of these regions, that must havo ultimately brought about the subversion of the settled order and the introduction of the confusion, from out o: which emerged the Pallavas of Kanchi of the Sanskrit charters. That period, it will be found, is the period in which something of a radical change had been taking place in the south-western viceroyalty—the palatine viceroyalty of the Audhraa— of Banavasi. We see in that region, a set of rulers who called themselves Chutu Nagas, claim relationship with the ruling family of the Sitavlhanas and achieving political distinction by wars against the Sakas and the iCahatrapas, the enemies of tho great Satavhbaaa, Gautami- putra Satakarpi. In the bo3t days of their power, their territory seems to have extended as far north as the Godavari, but it began to shrink on the northern side, so that they became a purely southern power. The illuminating detail that the VaBrpMajam plates give us of Virakfircha becoming, heir to a kingdom by a marriage with a wife, by which, as is stated in the quaint language of the charter, ‘ he simultaneously obtained a wife and a kingdom.’ This seems to be no more than his marrying the heiress of the Chhtn Nagas and, by securing a wife of that distinction, he became also the heir to XXII INTRODUCTION

that territory either in his own person, or, possibly better, in that ol his son. It is this alone that can account for the very important historical fact that we know of in the history of the Paliavas later, —the acknowledgment of allegiance to the Pallavas by the Ganges, two successive rulers of the Gangas having been installed on their hereditary throne by the contemporary Paliavas. That seems to be the position also in regard to the Kadambas. who became heir to the territory of the Cantu N fig as clearly by conquest, as the story of Msyiirefaraum indicates. The Ka|abbras then were tbo Xa favor of the region immediately north of Tondarcaadalam. who being dislodged by the pressure of the Andhras, penetrated the Tnod-'imapdalam

itself, and as the Andhra power itself advanced, moved south-

wards, occupying the territory gradually till in the course of generations, they subverted the Chola rule and spread themselves farther south, to the occupation of the territory of the Pandyas so as to produce the interregnum referred to in the Vljvikudi plates in the Pandya country. This interregnum followed when the giant of the village Velvikudi was made to the Brahman and had been enjoyed for a considerable length oi time by him and his successors. The interregnum itself must have lasted for some considerable time, anc: to justify the iupse of the grant being forgotten for five or six generations after the restoration of Pandya rule. The Paliavas of the Sanskrit charters therefore had to advance into tbc country dependent upon Kanchi, dislodge the Kalabhras or Kalavars that were in occupation as a normal continuation of the struggle which must have begun between them and the

Kalabhras somewhat carlior, till they oould master possession of the region. It is probably in this process of conquest that the Invasion of Samudragupta introduced another clement of confusion, to provide against which an alliance with the more powerful neighbour, the Chutu Nagaa of the west, must have been felt to be necessary by tbe Paliavas of Kanchi. Whether tbc Visbfjugopa oi Kanchi referred to in the Harisena inscription of Sumudragupta ia Kauagopa identified with INTRODUCTION xxiii

Kutnaravishou I is more than we can assert at present. It is possible that the Khpagopa of the later charters had a uame Kumaravi3htja or Vishougopa. Bat id the Absence of any lead, such a statement would be nothing but a guess, aod it may be safer to leave Vishqugopa the contemporary of Samudragupta unidentified with any of the names in the genealogy of the Pallavsa of the Sanskrit charters for the present. When the Pollavas of tho Sanskrit charters established themselves in the region of T oridam-aidalam their struggles with Kalabhras of , the south must have begun, as a continuation of the struggle that dislodged them irom the territory of Toodamaodala®. It is

this that is refleeted in the statement that Kum&raviahnu retook tho capital from some enemy undescrifced, and that Buddhavarman, oac ol the rulers of this dynasty, won victories

against the ' ocean-like army ' of the Chola3, which at the time could only mean the Kalabhras established in the Chola territory, as about that time we do hear of a Ka|amba ruler by name Arehyutavikranta holding rule at the Chola capital, 1’ubar over the Chola Rashtra, according to Buddhadatta, a contemporary of Bnddhagosba. The establishment of the Kalabhras in the Chola country therefore seem* to have been a settled fact by the middle of the sixth century. They were found there by Simhavishpu at the end ol the sixth; by Nuraslmbavaraian I In the middle of the seventh, and by the Chalukyas about the end of the seventh and almost the middle of the eighth centuries. It seem3 to be these Kalabhras that come Into view later on near Tanjore and KoJuinbSlBr a* Muttaraiyan chiefs bearing names and tides very much like that of Acchyutavikranta. We come to the spectacle in the eighth century of the Tanjore chiefs being feudatories of the Pallava3 and the KcdumbalQr chiefs those of the Pandyas, and fighting against each other ia consequence. The K;i|nbhra migration, the movement of the Kalmar southwards from their orignal home, seems thus to provide the explanation for the disappearance of the settled order in the Tamil country as portrayed in the Sangam literature and offers the explanation of tho interval of obscurity and oblivion in Chola rule till tho ;

XXIV INTRODUCTION

rising of the later Cholas to power in the latter half of the ninth rcntnry.

The narration of events above, it would have been noted, assumes the existence of a period of prosperity reflected in the Sungani literature anterior to the coming of the PbIIuvhs of Kanclil into the region o( Toadamaodslam- The assumption is based on evidence which au effort has teen made to upset by another assumption without any valid evidence, we should say, of a Chola interregnum in the rule o( the Cal lavas of Kanchion the basis of the statement that Kumaravishrm II had to retake Ilia capital from his enemies. The difficulties against accepting this assumption are many and fundamental anything like a capture of Ranchi by the Cholas and even its retention in the hands of the Cholas for some little time til! recapture by Kumaravishrm, would hardly .-satisfy :hc conditions of the Chola KaiikSla's capture of Ranchi, because the Chola

Kuril: fi!s is associated, in the fiangam literature so called, with a succession of rulers extending over three or four generations, daring which since his conquest Ranchi remained a Chola viceroyally. The provision o( an interval of that Icogth before

Kiiiiilira vishnu II retook Kanchi would be on the face of it impossible. Karikala is supposed to have introduced the aits of agriculture and civilisation into the bulk of the region constituting Tondamaodalam. and the viccruyality was held with distinction by Chola princes immediately following him and subsequently by an illegitimate scion of the Chola family,

Toadaraan-llam-Tiraiyan, before it passed into the possession of the Pallavas of the inscriptions. There is not the slightest hint of all this in the various charters, of which we nave information, and Bappa Deva's civilking effort in the region farther north seems almost to indicate an extension of the effort of KaribHa. Looked at from any point of view therefore, it seems impossible to postulate a Chola interregnum in the middlo of the succession of Pallava rulers of the Sanskrit charters and the effort seems to us futile. We have almost fifteen generations of rulers subsequent to the Samudragupta invasion. Although we cannot be very definite about the INTRODUCTION XXV order of succession or of the detailed history of the period, the general iTend seems dear enough to role out the possibility of this interregnum. There is the evidence of the Saogmn literature by itself and the evidence of the later Pandya charters leading thereto, and they seem alike to negative this possibility. Whether tho Sangam actually existed or no, the existence of something like a i'angara and of a body of literature known as Sangain literature come to be an accepted article oi faith among the Tarail3 at the commencement of the seventh century a.d. among the Tovaram hymners like Appar and Sambandar. For a tradition like that to grow and for a body of literature to get thus distinctly classified, we do roquire a certain efflux of time, and that could uot be less than half a dozen generations or more, and thus the indication acorns to bo tbat tho period o: tho Sar.gatn literature will have to be referred to a time anterior to the advent of the Pa! lavas of the Sanskrit charters into the region of Kanchi. A Chola interregnum associated with the name of Karik&a ia the generations immediately preceding KumUravlshou II aeems impossible of justification. The period of the Pallavas of the Sanskrit charters mark3 the advent of a new dynasty, their long, but fairly successful, struggle against hostile occupation of the territory of Tocdatnaodalaro, probably by the Kalabh- ras, their assertion ot their overlordship ovor the Gacgas, and a similar recognition of their overlordship at any rate, by the Kadambas after a struggle ending ia the final establishment of the Pallava authority there dll Simhavarman, the father of Simhavishuu the first Great Pallava, founded a dynasty of powerful rulers for the nett two centuries and a half, all require the couple of centuries that aro left between the invasion of Saraudragupta and the accession of Simhavarman, the father of Simhavlshpu. Tho accession of these powerful rulers to authority la this region is almost coeval with the rise of the CbSlakyas into view in the region north of their territory. The origin of the ChX|u1cyas and their accession to power in the poriod with which their name is associated is somewhat obscure. Their habitual hostility to the Pallavas and the D XXVI INTRODUCTION

constant warfare between the two that this hostility brought about are facts recognised all round, although the reason for this constant hostility has been far from dear. The one is perhaps to some extent associated with the other, and an explanation of the hostility doe* not seem al-.ogetlier beyond recovery. In the traditional stories oonnectod with their origin, ibo historians of the dynasty or the heraldic custodians ot their traditional origin gave them credit for Association with the Ikshvakus oi Ayodhya. Whatever the reason the association with Ikshvakus seems to have been fashionable even in this distant south at this particular time- The Ch3|ukyas connect themselves with the Ikshvakus and some well-known Ikshvaku rulers figure in Ciiola genealogies when they begnn to appear Even before the days of genealogies, the Tomatoan ruler of Kanchi Is associated with some of the Ikshvakus iu one of the Sangara classics. So the ChSlukya's claim to an association with the Ikshvakus, while historically possible because of the existence of Ikshvaku rulers in their neighbourhood in the Andhra country, still remains unproved in the face of the fact that they have to invent a kind of explanation, at the very best unsatisfactory, for the name Chfilukya. This defect seems to make them an indigenous dynasty of feudatory rulers, who raised themselves to power gradually, and sat themselves up independently. The fact of their obscure origin coupled with the boar ensign on the one hand, and the impossible derivation of the word from Sanskrit on the other, seem alike to indicate a southern origin tor them on a reasonable basis. Feudatory dynasties placed in ru'e over the less hospitable regions of the Tamil country went by the name generally Vltpula AraSar or Safakku Vtniar. They were given the flag of the boar indicative of the nature of the territory over which they ruled and of the character of that rule. It is a family of

chieftains like tills probably that ultimately raised themselves to a position of higher dignity that became the ChSJukyas

of a later period. That this is so is redacted in the term sometimes being used in the form Salki, used as a term of contempt with reference to Salki Bhima, who is spoken of INTRODUCTION xxvu

ea a disloyal person. These petty chieftains seem lo have risen drat to power in the northern region of the VfikBtaka territory, perhaps in succession to the Nalas, or, at any rate, os one o: the tributaries along with them. They ther. gradually spread southward*, extending their territory, and under the

sons of Pullkesan I, they conquered the Kadambas and the Gang as and so extended their operations gradually as to come into contact with the territory of the Pallavas with the set object of recovering the southern block of the territory under the Andhras included in the viccroyalty of Banavasi. It wa3 stated already that the Pallavas probably laid claim to this very territory on the basis of a marriage, and naturally, therefore, the two powers bad a reason for perpetual hostility on an important, and at the same time, a vulnerable frontier for both of them. Therefore it is that since the Cbijakyas established their power by the conquest of the Naias, the Mauryaa and the

Kadambas, they are seen in the full tido of their hostility to the Pallavas and this hostility continued, now the one, now tho other getting the better, till one of the dynasties, the Chalukyas vanish&d from Dakhan politics. That accounts for the Chalukya invasion in the reign of Mahendravarman, who from his head, quarters beat them back, and left it to hi* son to cany the war into the enemy's country, destroy their capital and bring about an interregnum, which rusted for thirteen years. This happened at the end of the reign of Palikcsaa II, and his sonVikramaditya was able to turn the tables upon the Pallavas. and carry tho war into their territory by a flank movement, so as to fight on the banks of the Kavcri near Tricninopoly against the Pallavas >upported hy all the Tamil powers this lime. One of his successors was able to carry the war into Kancbi itself, occupied the town in his turn, and, instead of destroying it, as the Pallava Narasimhavarman had done at Vatapi, their capital, not merely restored, but even made a fresh donation to the temple, showing thus distinctly that he was more humane in warfare than perhaps die Southern power. It is in revenge for this insult that Nuadlvttrnian Pallavamalla took the tide on the turn when, on tho occasion of 3 marriage alliance brought sntviii INTRODUCTION

about diplomatically between the Ganga princess, the daughter of Sri Puruitha Muttaiasa, and the Pandyan prince, Nednro- Sedaiyan I'arantaka, the donor of the Vclvikudi platos, the Pallavas lod the combination of the southern powers, in which the Pandyan minister got distinction, and Indicted a a ashing defeat upon the Chfllukyas at the battle of Vepbai. Klrti- varman II was so thoroughly defeated that the Chalukya power

found it impossible to recover Horn the defeat. It is this again that was taken advantage ot by the feudatory Rashtrakuta Dantidurga, himself, the son of a Chfljukya princess to subvert the Chalukya power. He was able to do this by fortifying himself by an alliance with the great Pallava ruler Nandi to whom perhaps he gave his daughter in marriage and thus brought about his own elevation and the subversion of the dynasty of the oarly Chalukya*. The battle of Venbai is graphically described in detailing tbe achievements of the agmpa/t, Milan-Klin of Kaiavandapuratn at whose instance the grant was made. Timmaogai Alvar’s referonoe to Rfish- Iraku’a Dantidorga. under his title Vaiiamcgha, and the deferential uoatinent which Nandivarman Pallnvamalla is said to have accosded to him finds justification in this and the question how the early Cbiilukyas were ultimately overthrown and the RJLsjrakoias established themselves in their stead is now put on a dear footing. The accession of Nandivarman Pallavaraalla to the Pallava throne and how it actually happened have alike remained a problem in Pallava history till recently. The publication of some of the Vaikuntha Perumai temple epigraphs' dears the doubt completely, though it does not altogether dispel the darkness that surrounded the actual character of his accession to

power. Prom thcepigrapha, it is dear that, when Parame£vara* varman died, for some reason or other, tbe great citizens of the land had to be on the look out for a suitable successor.

The position of the Pallavas a: the time was far from easy. Alter some futile efforts they ultimately made up their minds

' SJ./., ni. iv, pp. 10-11. INTRODUCTION XXIX

to offer it to Hirapyavann* the collateral cousin through the younger brother of Simhavishgu ; hot Hiracy a shrank from the responsibility as an old man and offered the chance to each one of his four sons in turn. The three drier ones refused the

responsibility and the youngest of them all, Pallavamalla by name, or Parameivaravarman Pallavamalla, agreed to accept the responsibility with an alacrity which was disconcerting to the father's paternal instincts. He was however allowed to succeed, and, when he reached Kanchi, he was duly installed under the title Nandivannan. Hence his fall stylo Naaii- vartnan Pallavamalla or Paran-eSvaran Pallavamalla alias Nandivannan. This gives colour to some of the hymns of Tirumangal Alvar which celebrate the temple as ParameJvara- .Vluoagarata. It cannot now be taken that the Vishnu temple was founded by ParamedvaravarmaD II, nor even by

PararaeSvaravarman I- It now becomes quite clear that the founder of th;3 temple is the Pallava prince to whom the Alvar makes so many direct references. All of them refer to Naodivarman Fallavam all* in bis family name ParamcJvara- varraan. That apart, the accession, according to these records is a peaceful one by the choice of the people and therefore come to legitimately. But there are other charters which broadly state, as is recounted In the following pages, that be came to the throno as a result o< fighting and by an act of usurpation. The two statements it is possible to reconcile, jniJ it is hardly necessary to take them as irreconcilable alternatives. The facts seem to have been these. A Chaiukya invasion seems to have been imminent, and the constant hostility of this power on the northern frontier together with the rising activity of the Piodyas in the south made the position of the Pallavas in the middle one of extreme anxiety. The mainte- nance of the Pallava power intact meant a Janus-faoed fight, south against the Pindyaa and north against the Cb&lukyas. When Paramefvaravarman II died, if the responsible people of the kingdom felt that the ruler that succeeded him should be * man of ability and resource, and not a child succeeding a comparatively inefficient rule of a father, their offer of the XXX INTRODUCTION throne to Hiragyavarman, possibly a veteran administrator at the time, would have valid justification on the basis of the fitness of the person. Tbc legitimate successor, ChitxamSya, or. whoever ne was, may have been comparatively young and even later, the fight that could be put up in his weak ; and favour does not appear to have been strong enough to make this assumption unwarranted. It was a useful change though the actual successor happened to be a young boy of twelve, supported as he must have been with ail the resources of his father and brothers, and other officers of the kingdom. Those whose sympathies were on the legitimist side would naturally call such a succession an act of usurpation, while to those of the opposito faction Nandivannan’s accoptanco of the office was an honourable act of public benelicence for the well-being or the State. The thirteen or fourteen epigraphs that have been published throw very important light upon this position, aDd from these, what has hitherto been known regarding this succession receives iresb illumination. Nandivarman probably cvnc to the throne awl accepted the responsioility that it involved, by the invitation of those responsible for the welfare of tbo state, necessarily sett tug aside the legitimate claims of another prince of the family. The war which was a consequence necessarily, went against the legitimate prince, but the actual achievements of the general in behalf of Nandivarman seem fully to justify tbc anxiety of those who went ont of their way to set aside the legitimate successor in favour of another. It need not therefore be tno fauit of Nandivarman Pallavamalla that he ascended the throne, not an act of his own, and merely tor the sake of the position or the power that it by these carried with it. Though his earlier years were clouded wars, he managed to ride over the3o troubles both by successful war and by equally successful diplomacy, subverting the natural enemy, the Chajukyo* in the north, and entering into a more or less permanent alliance with • their successors, the into perhaps a treaty of Rasht'akutas ; on the south, he got alliance with the PJndyaa. after a good deal of fight with them on behalf of the rulers of Kongu, whose independence all his INTRODUCTION XXXI efforts could not sustain. When be died, his kingdom could pass down to his son without any difficulty and Pallava rule continued for another three or four genera ’.ions, for almost a century, without distress. There has been considerable discussion in regard to the successors of Nandivannan Pallavamalla and a controversy has ragod over the fancied displacement of the dyno3ty and by the succession of a new dynasty called till recently by the epi- graptaists (Ganga*Pa!!avas.) Inscriptions published since this hypothesis was put forward seem entirely to negative the poiition taken and with the information at onr disposal now, there is hardly any need to maintain the hypothesis, whatever justification it might havo had in its origin. Nandivsrman was succeeded by Dantivarman his son, Dantivarman by another Nandivarmaa. and then followed Nrpatunga in a regular line of succession, all of them tracing their descent through Naodi- varmau PallavamallB. WI17 a certain number of these should be distinctly marked off and given the name Gang a- Pal! a vac is far from dear. That there was some kind of a family connection between the Ganges and the Pallavas may be readily admitted.

That is a connection which the Pallavas had with other royal families as well, namely, those of the RSs'ntrsktltas and the Kadambas, taking the dynasty of Nandivannan Pallavamalla alono. A marriage alliance of this sort need not give a new direction unless wc can specifically prove that a scion of the Ganga family through a daughter even, or through a PaUara princess set up role in the territory of the Pallavas. For this, we have absolutely no lead. Comparatively minor changes in the tillos of rulers at a certain stage of their history, or of the existence of a number of rulers simultaneously in the same territory, are not reasons that would justify a hypothesis as grave as this. What seems actually to have taken place is this. The Pallava-Pondya struggle in the time of the great Pallavamalla seems to have been more or less for the overlordship of Kongu to begin with. At some period of his reign that overlordship, if it was at any time exercised by the

Pallavamalla at all, passed over to the Panel y as. To fortify xxxii INTRODUCTION

this position, they entered into a marriage alliance with the Ganges across the Kongu frontier and this brought down npon them a great Chllukys invasion, as the Ganges were perhaps regarded as Chunky* feudatories ar the time. Feudatory or no, the Gauga3 In alliance with the Paadyas would be a real daneer on the flank of the Chalukya, having regard to the fact that they regarded the Pallavaa as their standing enemies. That brought on the battle of Vepbai which and fot Its ultimate result the subversion of the dynasty of the Chajukya* and the establishment, in their stead, of the rule of the RAshtrakafas who apparently fortified their position by an alliance with the Pallavas. This for the time settled the question of the political relationship between the Gar.gas, the RfishtralcQtas and the Pallavas. Later on the wars continued between the Paadyas and the Pallavas on the one side, and hostility gradually developed between the Pallavas and the RashtrakOtas on the other. The Gangs: in the middle now played the one part, now the other, till at last they were ultimately reduced to a position of subordination by the RAahtrakutas. This certainly was one element of weakness in the Pallavas. The Pandya* In consequence were slowly gaining tho upper hand, and tightened their hold on tho Pallavas, so that the Pallava territory which had at one time been so very extonsivc, was gradually shrinking to one of comparatively nanow dimensions. The final victory achieved by Varaguna II

at Srlpurambyam near Kurabakonani gave a crushing blow, if not the death blow, to the Pallava power, in which ono section of the Gongas, the Gangas who held authority In the Blpa country, assisted the Pallavas. But the Pallavas still continued in a comparatively precarious position. This precarious oondi* tioa of the Pallava power, as in the case of all other Indian imperial powers, brought about a dismemberment, which began usually with an independence of the provinces constituting tho empire more or less definite, and this dismemberment is

what is in evidence b our hav-'og a certain number of rulers in the Pallava territory, each issuing bscriptlons, almost on his own authority simultaneously, when the power of the Cbolas, INTRODUCTION XXziii newly come into existence under Vijayllaya, advanced northwards under hb successor Aditya, and put an end to the crumbling empire of the Pal’avas and annexed the whole of their territory to their own dominions, thus introducing a new overlordship, which waa symbolized by the name Jayamkonda- cholamaodalam given to the Pallava terrritory which till thee waa known ToudamaoJalam. The existence therefore of several Pallava princes marks nothing more than a mere stage in the dismemberment of the kingdom or empire, and need not be regarded os the establishment of a separate dynasty of rulers distinct from the one who held rule from KanchL That seems the general trend ol Pallava History, which Mr. GopaWs work indicates. The purpose o: this introduction is merely to supply a few gaps in the narrative, and thus to provide the few links required for the continuous story of the rise, growth, decay and the dissolution of the power of the Pallavas of Kanchi. Mr. Gopalan has done the work with care and discrimi- nation and has succeeded In providing a readable account of this Interesting and extensive period of South Indian History, which, it is hoped, would be found useful by those interested in the subject.

S. mSHNASWAMl AIYANGAR, Martxb Villa Professor of Indian Hitlay andAnkaclo^y,

Qt'ober 15, 1928. (/nhersity of Madras, ,

THE HISTORY OF THE PALLAVAS OF SOUTH INDIA

A.D. 200 to 900

CHAPTER .1 INTRODUCTORY, HISTORY OF PREVIOUS RESEARCH AND SOURCES OF HISTORY FOR THE PALLAVAS

HE materials for writing a bistoiy of the Pallava kings of T South India were UDtil almost recent times exceedingly scanty and otherwise inadequate. They are moreover distorted by erroneous traditions and misleading accounts of mythical ancesti y. A hundred years ago hardly any of their inscriptions on stone or on copper-plates, of which we have such large numbers cow. were known. This becomes evident on a perusal of the Mack emie Collection of MSS. relating to South Indian history which, mentioning dozens of members of the Chhla, Pandya and other dynasties of early South India, do not mention a single name of any of the members of the Pallava dynasty which had remained the dominant South Indian power for about seven centuries. This is remarkable seeing that the Pallavas wielded sovereign authority for several centuries in the Tamil land. Literary tradition embodied in the hymns of the Alvars, and in the works NandiA- kalamtatam the PeriyafiurOnam, ChinUtmani, AMHiisundart- ha thisOra, etc., aro far too scanty for histories! purposes though Pallava they give a glowing idea of the culture of the period. History ol Rrjtorch on the Paiiota,.—The late Sir Waiter Elliot did remarkable service for the cause of South Indian historical research by the publication of some early South Indian inscriptions in the Journal at the Royal Asiatic 2 History of the Pa!lavas of South India

Society 1 wid in the Madras Journal ot Literature and Science * as early a* 2837. Au important starting-point was made in liia announcement in 1858 that in the sixth century, the Pallava kings were dominant in South India. Even earlier than this, in 1844, he had discovered that the monoliths in the Seven Pagodas were excavated by Pallava kings. At tho same time Dr. Burnell succeeded in deciphering some of tbo inscriptions at tills place belonging to Pallava kings. These inscriptions nrc included in Capt. Carr’s well- known collection of paper* on the Seven Pagodas. Another important contribution to Pallava history i» the work of James Fergusson. History o! Mian and Eastern Architecture, in which after s minute examination of the monuments at the Seven Paeodes he has attributed them to the sixth and seventh centmies A.a But it vras the second hnlf ot the last centuty that saw ihe discovery of numerous and important copper- plate charters anu stone inscriptions IwlonEiog to this dynasty,

which for the first time opened the eyes of scholars to the historical importance of this celebrated dynasty of kings, ruling in a part of the Tamil 3ntl Tclugu country. This discovery has practica'ly revolutionised the prevalent notions concerning Pallava history. The earliest of those records was edited by the lato Dr. Fieet in the Indian Antionary in its earlier numbers, with notes end translations. Towards the close o? the last century stone inscriptions of this dynasty began to be discovered in various parts of the Tamil land along with a large number of Pallava monuments other than those found at Mah&balipuram. These records coupled with the inscriptions on the copper-plate chatters form the most valuable raw material for the reconstruction of Pallava history. Many of the records have been edited, with great ability and learning, by Hultasch, Veuknyya, Fleet, Kielbora, Krishna Sastri and others in the pages of the Indian Anliouary, South Indian Inscriptions and the Epigrapitia Indica. The stone Inscriptions and copper-plate records discovered year after

* vol. Iv. pp. WU * vol. vil, pp. 283-232. Introductory 3

year are noticed in the Annual Reports \on South Indian Epigraphy with notea and comment*. The first connected account of the Pallava kings was attempted more than forty years ago by the late Dr. Fleet in his Dynasties of the Kanartst Districts, which forms a part of the Bombay Gazetteer, where he has exploited for the first time all the records, inscriptions on atone and copper-plates, relating to the Pallavas which were accessible to him. The

outline account of Dr. Fleet, though written so long ago, still remains in its main aspects authoritative and represents more or less the first attempt to write s scientific history of these kings. The next notable attempt to sketch the origin and history of the Pallavas was made by the lute Mr. V. Vcnkayya in the Anhaciogital Annual Survey Report tor 1906-7.' This is a scholarly piece of research work on the subject, and embodies the author's life-long labours in the field of epigraphy and literature. This work written in 190t> takes into consideration the Inscriptions and copper-plates discovered since the days when Dr. Fleet wrote, and the author’s researches in the field of Tamil literature arc also folly utilized. In many respects this account still remains an authority on the subject The next important work on the Pallavas is that of Prof. G. Jouveau-Linbreuil published in 1917. Ln this work the author has embodied the results of his independent research, and has propounded several original and ingenious theories regarding the origin, chronology, genealogy, art and architecture of the Pallavas. The author ha* succeeded, to a large extent, in establishing a connection between the Pal lava kings of the Prakrit charters and the members of tho Sanskrit records, and lias attacked the intricate problem of their chronology and genealogy with critical ability. Many of tbc conclusions arc based on the author’s personal investigation which have resulted in the discovery of several new inscriptions and monuments hitherto unknown. The other

pp 217-43 '

4 History of the Pallavas of South India

papers and monographs of the same author, such as those on

' tae Paliava Antiquities \ • Pallava-painting form important contributions to the subject and otier several new interpreta- tions of parts of the subject. His latest work entitled tbc Ancient History oi the Deccan embodies the author** latest views on the Pallavas, their origin and chronology. Among other writers on the subject Dr. S. Ktishnaswami Aiyangar has published a valuable account of 1 The Origin and Early History of the Pallavas’ in the Journal of Indian History 1 , then published in Allahabad. This contribution represents the author's latest invektigations on this subject, and, having been published in 1923 is the moat recent work on the subject of an authoritative character. A large number ol papers on the inscriptions, monuments and literature of the period appeared in various journals, some of these being contributed by Mr. Gopinatha Rao on 'the Gaoga-Pjillavnj.,' Mr. K. V. Subr#,- manya Aiyar, on ' the Ancient History of Conjeevarain * published in the Madras Christian College Magazine, • the Literary History of the Paliava Age by Mr. Rangaswaral Saras vati in the Journal ot the Mythic Society and the ' Antiquities of Malta- balipuratn ' by Dr. $. Krishnaswami Aiyangar Some of tbc historical portions of tbc district manuals contain accounts of varying value about the Pallavas, while more recently accounts have also been published in Tamil, the most notable of these being that of Mr. P. T. Srinivasa Aiyangar. entitled A History ol the Pa Havas.

Soorcbs op History

Epigraphy . —Of the tourers of information for writing the history of the Pallavas, epigraphy occupies a prominent place compared with the other sources. Dr. Fleet has pointed out, ‘ Wc are ultimately dependent on the inscription* in every tire of Indian research.’ This is especially true of the history of the

Pallavas, for without the inscriptions it is practically impossible to know anything about these kings anc their times. We may

vol. u, pp. 20-t-i 5 divide the Pallava inscriptions' conveniently into throe classes. To the first class belong records written entirely in Prakrit. The second class of records comprises Sanskrit inscriptions, while the third class consist* of those In Sanskrit and Tamil. Of these, the record* of the first class probably belong to the earliest period, as it is now recognized that Prakrit was super- seded by Sanskrit abort the fourth century a.d., while the

1 earliest Grant.ia-Tamil ' records of the Pallava* have teen assigned to the seventh century. Most of these records are of a donative character. Their object was to record the gifts of lands or money to temples or Brahmans. The most important portion of the records was the specification of the details of the names of the donor, the donee and the donation of the particular gift. Prom very early tiroes the records give a certain amount of genealogical information ur.d a redtal of events was introduced to magnify the glory and importance of the donors. Thus, for instance, the Prakrit charters such as those oi Sivaskancavarman contained hardly any allusion to hiaturical event* connected with the doner. Gradually however we find a change. The Sanskrit chanera beginning from about the fifth century not only enumerate the father and the grandfather of the donor, but some of them, such as the Khraro, Kaifikkudi, the Velurpnlayam and die Bflhur plates, give a long oecount of the names of previous king* and their achievement*. ‘ Thus,’ as Fleet says. * not with the expressed object of preserving history, bnt in order to intensify the importance of everything connected with religion and to secure grantees in the possession of propeitics conveyed to them, there was gradually accumulated almost (he whole mass of epigraphic records from which chiefly, the ancient history of India is now being put together.'*

Stme Inscriptions. Stone inscriptions beginning from the seventh century, so far as this dynasty is concerned, form a distinct class by themielves. These records which are fairly abundant for tbs later Pallava period are for the most

• Visit Appendix (A). • Fleet, Bum. Gax., vcL i, pt. is. p. 62. 6 History of the Pallavas of South fudia

part, donative in character, though one or two of them such as the Vftyalnr pillar inscription of Kajasimha, and the Puuamalai inscription ot the same king give a genealogical account. Some are short, and record eifts to religious or oilier insti- tution., anil they are invariably dated in the regnal year of the contemporary king without reference to any era. They

are mostly in prose, though a few of these are to be fottud

also in verse such as the inscription at the I'allavn rock-cut temple at DalavitiQr 1 of King Mahendravnrman I. The

ear liest of these are those written in some of the rock-cut tem-

ples believed to have been excavated by Mahcudravarman 1 , such as the one tt ValUtm.* Many of those rock-cut temples such as those at Pallfivaxnm, Tridirnopoly, MandagappaBu, Mamandur contain Grsnthn nnd Grnntha-Tuniil inscriptions some of which arc contemporaneous with the caves and have for their object die simple recording of the excavation

of these monuments. The coppci-platc chatters taken along with these stone inscriptions furnish valuable information

as regards tlie history and chronology oi the I’allavn kings. In spite of tlie serious disadvantage that these records are not dated in any of the known eras bat only ui the icgual years of the king, a careful study of the paiKograpby of these inscriptions makes it possible to fix their sgc more or less accurately. The facts obtained from these records, coupled with those ol the ojntetr.porary kings with whom the Pailavas came into contact enable us to reconstruct to a great extent the history of ’-be age of the Pallavas. The most impotent of these contemporary records arc those of the Western- Gangas, the Western Ch&lukyas, the PSodyas as well as the minor dynasties such as those of the Muttaraiynn and the

Bajia subordinates of ’.lie later Pallava kings. Pallcna Monument). —Side by side with the inscriptions we have the Pallavu monuments themselves. According to one set of scholars whose enthusiasm for their subject hampers them from taking a dispassionate view, the study of arcbitec-

Ep.Ind.. vet. xil, ?. 225. • S. 1. /.. vol- H, p 34. Introductory 7

lure constitutes uu even more important instrument for fixing dates than tbo study cf paleography and inscriptions. According to Mr. A. H. Longhurst for instance, ‘ the present method of relying entirely on inscriptions for fixing the dates

of ancient monuments adopted by Dr. Hnltzsch and others :s open to objection because when this method of investigation

is employed alone, serious mistakes may occur. It is possible that inscriptions on a monument may have been

inscribed long after it was erected In such cases the inscription would uot only give no information about the original author of the monument but may even lead us into error. Then again if the study of architecture is neglected, how is the epigraphist going to determine the age of the ' monument that docs not possess any Inscription ? This it a reply to the point of view of I’rof. Halted) who in his '* paper on the Inscription* of the Seven Pagodas wrote -

1 The important question of the authors and the dates of these excavations can be answered only by a careful study of their inscriptions engraved on them/ Prof. Jouveau-Dubreuil is Inclined to agree with Mr. Longhurst, and attaches greater importance to the study of architecture for the determination of dates than to that of the inscriptions. In his work on the Patlaoa Aniiquitin the author enters into a minute examination of the evolution of the Pal lava style in the course of the Pal lava age. and distinguishes various styles even during comparatively short intervals of time. During the last thirty years a largo number of Pallava monuments have been discovered at Mahendritvfidi. DalavauOr- Siyamangalam. Palliivaram, Tricbmopoly, Kijtnavllangai, Singavaram, Tiiulikajukkudiam. Valiant, Matnandflr, Matida- gapnflu, Mclacheri, Sittannavssal and Mahabalipuram. Some of these consist of rock-cut caves and bear Pallava inscriptions. Others consist o: structural temples such as the Kailisanstha temple «t Kahchlpuram and the Shore temple at the Seven

'.V.A.R.forMi-K. p. 20. • Ep. Ind., vol. *, p. 2. 8 History of the Patlams of South India

Pagodas- Many of these monuments were brought into existence by the Pallava kings and contain their inscriptions. The inscriptions on the Rathas of Mahabnlipuram contain sonic specific references in the shape of the names and surnames of some of the kings. The most important of this class of epigraphs are those on the Dhannarfijaratba and tho Kailiisanatha temple at Mahibalipnram and Coajccvaram respectively. Those temples are dedicated to the Hindu Triad; while the cave temples are dedicated to Siva or Vishnu, the presence of representations of Brahma the other member of the Hindu Triad, form* a peculiar feature of these monuments which distinguishes them from Later temples. The Adivarfiha temple at the Seven Pagodas contains statues of the celebrated kings Simhavishiju and

Mahendravarmln I in bas-relief. Similarly the rock-cut temple at the top of tbe Trichinopoly rock appears to have originally contained a statue of Mahendravanuan I, a fact which seems to 1* alluded to in the inscription discovered 1 there. But the statue is not to be found there now, and may have been destroyed subsequently. Recently Mr. Longhurst 1 has been fortunate in discovering at Bhairavakonca (Nellore District) a large group of temples attributable to the Pallava age, all of them cut out of rock and closely resembling the Mahendra caves. There aio also a large number of Pallava monuments in South India without bearing any inscription. Further study and research may help in establishing their actual age.

Litbsatorb

Next to inscriptions we might ronsider the testimony of literature and literary tradition. For tbe earliest period of the history of the Tarafl land we are almost entirely dependent on a class of Tamil works known as the Sangam classics and attributable to the first ar.d second centuries of the Christian era. The age of the Sangam has been the subject of keen

>5././., rol.i. pp. 23-30. M.A.K. tor 1920-21, pp. 23-32 Introductory 9 discussion among scholars, and attempts have been made to bring it to the seventh and die eighth centuries. The late Mr. Swamilcannu Filial working from the astronomical details in the eleventh Pari&utal arrived at the conclusion, in bis Indian Ephtmeris, ' that the author of the piece must have lived in the seventh century. But the generally accepted date, namely, first and the scottnd centuries A.o„ seems established ou sat.sfactory grounds, and the new dates have so far not been proved to be beyond doubt correct. The orthodox estimate of the Sangara age expounded by the late Mr. Kanakasabiiai Pillai and more lull) by Dr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar has beer, followed here. The Sangara works although they mention several kings and chieftains in the Tamil land contain no mention of the Pallavas (oven whore they actnally describe KBficbi), or of ar.y member of the various Pallava dynasties known to us from inscriptions. The inference seems, therefore, to be fully justified that the Pallava kings reigned after the age of these Sangara works. Otherwise it is difficult to understand the silence of these works about the dynasty of the Pallavas of Kifichf especially as we learn from them that the region around Kaachi was ruled over by Toodaman- Hadi-Tiiaiyao, one ol the Chdln viceroys. The Sangara works however mention a people known as the Tmdaiyai among others who are sometimes considered to he the same as, ot closely related tc, the Pallavas.* But the available evidence does no: soem sufficient to warrant our identifying the Tc*daiyar with the Pallavas as the former term appears to be a tribal name like the Aruvijar, Vadavar, etc., while Pallava looks more Hke a family name than that of a tribe. One Sangam work called PtruiUban/tftuPaM, written by Rudran- Kaunanir who has also celebrated the ChSla king Earth ala and his capital town Kavcripattinara, is mainly devoted to a description of the condition of KflSchi during the rule of TondamaQ-Iiiirn-Tiraiyan who appears to have preceded the

• 75-95. I. p. l«t. An! vo!. IB. «ol. M. , pp 2 io History of tht Pallavas of South India

Pallava kings al KMdii and who, according to certain scholars, was an early PaPava king. With the exception of this poem the other pieces in the Saugam works do not contain any reference either :o Kaachl during the see of the Pallavas or ahout the Pallavas themselves. Suggestions have been put forward that the pallavas were foreigners to the south, that the Pallava power was superimposed upon the Tamil land, and that the Tamils therefore scrupulously omitted to mention them, and, even when they did so, mentioned them with contempt. As an illustration the definition in the Pingatandai which gives us the synonyms for the Pallavas, Includes terms such ns Kajovar, Patakar and Nitar. But against this it must be said that this reference doos not apply to the Palin va kings who are referred to in the T/PHram hymns and in the works of some of the Vaishgava Alvars of the eighth century in terms of praise.* In addition to the references in the hymns of the Saivn and

Vaiahitaua saints about these kings new light is thrown on the age oi Simhaviahou in one of the recently-discovered Sanskrit works entitled the AvanHi undart'kaIhOtOra which, in its historical introduction, not only contains on important synchronism between Simhaviahou of Kafichi, Visbpu- vardhana, the early Chilukya, and Durvinita, the early Gang a-’ This work also gives valuable particulars relating to the literary history of the Pallava age and the patronage of the Pallava kings. The association of Donkin ns well as Bharavl with the Pallava court at Kunchi, which this work establishes, is very important for understand iog the nature of Pallava culture during this period.* Of a similar nature is the discovery of the work Malta- vtUua Prahaiana, a burlesque written by the Pallava king

Mahendravarman I, which depicts vividly the contemporary life of religious sects such as the Shkynbikshus and Klpalikas

' Pertya- Timnc/t. it. 9. • Sprcini toi« by Editor. * Soe tha Age of Bharari and Danfliu, Q.J.M.S.. vol. p. 10 n=d theSorond AJ Ind. On. Ccmf., 19«, Proc., pp. IS*. 3X-7. Introductory 1 1

In the city, and of which glimpses are obtainable in the hymns of the Alvars and the Nhyanmflra in some of the Prabxndaa and tho Tfvdram hymns. This work has recently been published by the Travancore Government. 1 There seems to be no doubt that the author of this play Sri Mahecdravikramavannan 1> identical with the Pallava king Mahcndravaiman known, from inscriptions and oopper-platea, to have reigned in tho first quarter of the seventh century. A rcceutly-dUcoveied panel in the Adivaraha temple in the Seven Pagodas represent*, him with his two queens, their identity being placed beyond question by the inscriptions over the reliefs.* Some of his titles such as Amntbb.afatuj, Guna- bhara, SatrwnaUa, Mattavilasa, found in the various cave temples excavated by him, occur in the course of the play Detailed reference will be made to the work in the section on the literature of the Pallava age. Among literary works that throw light upon the Pallava age in Tamil, NaadikkaU n.-batnm deserves prominent mention. This work which consists of about a hundred and odd verses is devoted to a description of the exploits of Nandivnraian III, whose death the author laments in the course of the work. A number of verses in the poem describe tbe martial exploits of this sovereign, bis patronage of letters, his capital cities, the extent of territory, and other particulars which together give a detailed rocord of his teign. The author is regarded by tradition as or.e of the younger brother* of the king himself although this is considered doubtful. The work has been for a long time out of print and is noticed in some detail in tbe section dealing with literature of the Pallava age. To these may be added the Digambsra Jama work called Lokavibhagd' discovered and noticed by R. Naraaimha-

chary a till recently Director of tbe Mysore Archeological Department It furnishes us with an important chronological datum from which the initial year of cne of tho early Pallava

1 TrivanOmm Sanskrit Saner, No. LV. • Special note by Kdltor. * aJ>7. A,cU. /ftp. tor IW-tO, p. 4S. 12 History of the Pallavas of South It/dia kings Simhavartran may be fixed. The work consists of eleven firakamm, the last being miokskobhoga. The opening verse Is sr. praise ol Jinedvara. The second verse gives, tuhitra, k«!a. itrtka, pratMUfo-purttsha and their ckarila as the five divisions of a purOm ; and in the thrrd verse the author begins his subject, namely, the description of the world. All the MSS. of this work contain four stanzas which are important to Pallava chronology. The first stanza tells us that the science wax first taught by Vardhatnana to Sudharr.ia and others, that it was handed down in succession through a series of teacheis, and that it was translated into Sanskrit by Rishi Simhaatiri. The seoond stanza says that at a particular period, corresponding to certain planetary positions, Jsarvanaadi copied the work in the village named P«alika of the Poparaalitra. The third stanza gives os Sska 380, corresponding to die twenty-second regnal year of Shnhavanuan, icing of Kflflch!, as the year in which the work was completed. The fourth stanza informs us Hint the work consists of 1538 anushfub (tokos.

Saka 39D is apparently the year in which the copying work was completed by Sarv.mandt, and the author oi the work Simhufkri probably flourished at an oarlicr period- Calculation show.- that there cannot be any doubt about the correctness of the date. Patalika, the village in which Sarvanandi copied the work, is identical with Pa'.alipura in South Aroot District at which, according to the Ptriyapr>/a/+arn, there was a large Jain* monastery in the seventh century a.d. In addition to these sources wo have the account given about the Tamil land, and the city ot Ranch; in particular, by the celebrated Chinese pilgrim and the Master of the Lav/, Hiuen Tsang. whose work has the advantage of being a oontompotaiy account The pilgrim appears to have visited Ranchi about a.d. 640. The city having had the reputation of being a seat of Buddhistic learning and the city of birth of the celebrated Dharmspfilii who preceded Siiafchadta at the Nolanda University,

the pilgrim spent a considerable time in it. Although be doe- not mention anything about the contemporary king or court,

he has given an account of his impressions relating to the Introductory 13

character of ±e people, soil, climate, temples and the state of Buddhism in the city.

To these sources must be added the MaJUtoanm, the Ceylon Chronicle written in Pill and giving the earliest known a&sount of the kings of the island. This work is particularly useful for

settling the chronology of early South Indian history as it describes the relations ana the contact that oxls-.ed between the kings of Ceylon and those who ruled in the Tamil land. So far as the Pallavas are concerned we find that in the days of N arasimhavarman I as well as in the closing days of the Pallava empire invasions of the island were undertaken by Pal lava kings either on behalf of the ruline sovereign or actuated by love of conquest merely. Chapter 47 of this work is particularly interesting as it gives a glimpse into Pallava oversea enterprise in early times.

Next comes tradition, living tradition, about the Pallavas and their age. It is surpri:iog that the memory of the Pallava kings, although perpetuated in the names given after them to downs of temples such as Paramefvaravippagaram, Rajasunheivara, KshauiyasimhapallavSivara, Satrumalled- varllaya, Mahendravishcagrba and to many places, has been

forgotten and their good work lost sight of. Names of places such as Pallavaram, PallaTanichha-am, Nandipoxsviooagaram, Paramesvarainangalam, MahJndramangalam, Mateadravadi, Mahamallapuram clearly indicate that these were cither founded or named after the kings bearing these names

in the Pallava dynasty. In view of all this it is surprising that the memory of the dynasty has not survived to any appreciable extent in living tradition. The Mackenzie Manuscripts collected about a century ago by the indefati- gable Surveyor-General, Col- Colin Mackenzie, although containing many accounts or the early history of the Pardyas, Chdjas, Gangas, Mahia'.tas and others do not cunuln any account relating to the dynasty of the Pallavas. Bnt some of the accounts professing to give the Ancient History of Toodaraaodalam and the exploits of AdoDdairhakravarti seem to preserve a distant reminiscence of what the people of the 4

1 History of tki Pallavas of South India

early part of the nineteenth century believed to have been the ancient condition of Toodauiaixlalam, by which name the region immediately around Kancbipuram was known. Thi* class of traditional accounts preserved in tho Mackenzie collection appears to depict the condition of Toodamaodolam prior to :bo days oi Pallava advent. Some of them, such as the account ol Toodaman-chakravarti, relate to the conquest of the region from a rode and uncivilized tribe known as the Kurumbas and to the introduction of civilization by Adontfai- chola There seems to he warrant for presuming that this person was no other than Toodaman-I|afii-Tiraiyan who is immortalized in the PtntOtbtofBffupadai by Rudran-Kaooaoar. If so the Mackenzie collections may be tauen as lending support to tbe view that the region of the Pallavas was under Chola occupation before the Pallavas came from the north. The circumstances under which the Palin va conquest of the Cbola region was brought about are not known. CHAPTER II

THEORIES OP THB ORIGIN OF THE PALLAVAS: PRE-PALLAVA HISTORY OF KASCHlPURA

HE age of the Pallavas in South India may be taken to T extend roughly from the third century a.d. to the end of the ninth. Many fact* connected with their origin and early history ate. In the existing state ol historical research, unoertain. Their chronology is yet in the process of construction, and the genealogical order of succession, in spite of the comparative abundance of copper-plate characters, cannot be regarded as having been finally settled. The Question of their origin has bafiied investigators, European and Indian alike. Ingenious suggestions and theories have been offered for the solution of this enigma by various scholars who occupied themselves with this work.

VABI003 Tbkohtes

The theory that held the field until leoantly, almost undisputed, is known as the Persian or Parthian origin of the Pallavas, and was adopted by the late Vincent Smith in the first edition of bis Early History at India.' According to the late Mr. Venkayya, who developed this theory elaborately

• is satisfactorily The Pallavas . . . may, until their origin established by indisputable evidence, be supposed to be identical with the Pahlavas, Palhavna, and the Pahaavas of the Pur&oas- This identification is based on etymological grounds and supported by the fact that the Palbnvas formed a distinct element in tbc population of Western India early in the second century. Their movement from Wostcrn India to the

119041, P *8. 6

1 History of the Pallavas of South India

East Const is not only possible but rendered likely by known historical facts.''

This theory, however fascinating to the imagination, rests altogether or. the superficial verbal resemblance of the words 3 Pahlava and Paliava. There is no evidence whatever, as Mr. Vcnkayya himself admits, that the Pahlavsw of the west coast moved into the east anytime during the second century a.d. At any rate there is no reference or reminiscence whatever in the large numbers of Paliava copper-plate inscriptions of any such migration. Mr. Vcnkayya presumes that it was the war of the Western Satrap Rudradair.an, a.d. 130, with the Andhra king Gautasciputra-Stitakarai and hia successor, that probably brought about in some manner, now unknown, the eastward movement of the Pahlavas !a hla service. It is indeed true that the minister of Rudraciunan is called Suvid&ca and described in the Jtmagadh inscription as a

Pahlava. but no evidence of a positive character is available to connect him or his descendants with tire Paliava kings of Southern India. Fot oce thing this Pahlava minister of RudradJmau was not a ruling king He is not moreover mentioned in any of the ancestral genealogical lists of the Paliava kings. In the second edition o: his Early History of India Vincent Smith gave up this theory of Pahlava origin which he had adopted in the earlier edition of Early Hiiiory ot India , with the remark that it is more likely that the Pallavas were a tribe, clan, or caste which was formed in the northern part of the Madras Presidency, possibly in the Vcngi country. s Mr. Veckayya's objection against this view of indigenous origin of Pallavas is the apparent improbability of two tribes, the Pahlava in Western India and the Paliava in the delta of the Godavari, bearing the same name. Some of his other arguments agair.st the indigenous origin of the Pallavas are

‘ A-S.K.. l«tc-7, p. 221. * It U to be noted however that tn Sanskrit orthography Pohlnva with a * can never be confounded with the word Paliava. Ie: the Paracas. as wall as in Persian ned even in PnUrlt tfta A Is distinct. The two words *tir«ar to Indicate two distinct people. * V. A. Smith. EM./. ;i9^od.|, p. iZ3 :

Pre-Pallava History of K&nchipura <7

ingenious and may be staled here. One is ibat the Paliavas never refer to themselves in their records as belonging cither 10 lunar or solar race like other dynasties of South India such

as the Cbolas, Psndyas, Cbajukyas, etc. Another is that cone of the kings mentioned in the Pur&uas are to be found in the Pallava genealogy 6uch as Manu, Sibi, Ikshvfika, etc. All these facts according to aim, raise a presumption that the Paliavas of Southern India were not an indigenous tribe in the sense that the ChBIas, the Pindysu aad the Cbeias were.' Viems ot L. Rice.—This view of foreign origin was also shared by L. Rice. In his Mytore end Coerg from Irucrifitims he points out that the Pallava kings of South India were identical with the Pahlavas who, with the Yavanas and Sakai, were destroyed by Gautatr.lputr.vSatararai and that the word Pahlava

is a Prakrit form of Parthsva meaning Par.hian, especially the Arsacidan Parthians-* A* we have already pointed out

this conjecture that the Paliavas of the south are identical with the Pahlava* of the west and ultimately with the Psrthiana and tho Persians is based entirely on die similarity of the words Pahlava and Pallava, whereas everything known about the Pallava kings of the south, inscriptions, tradition* and monuments indicate tbit they were a peninsular race they are probably identical with the class of people described as Tocdaiyar in Tamil literature and also familiar as KSdavas or foresters. Vincent Smith totally rejected this theory of foreign origin In the third edition of hi* Early History of India, and has expressed his conclusion on die subject in the following terms

•The name Pallava resembles Pahlava so clcscly that most writers have been disposed to favour the hypothesis that the Pallavas and the Pahlava* were identical, *r,d thst consequently the southern Pallava dynasty of KefichT should be considered a* ultimately of Persian origin. But recent research has failed to adduce any historical facts in support of

> A.S.K., 1S06-7, p. 719, fooMora. ' Mytonand Ccorf from Invripltonx, p. 53.

3 '

18 History of the Pallavas of South India that notion, and it aaeniB more likely that the Pallavas were an indigenous tribe, clan, or caste. 1

One important piece ol evidence among others* which strongly militate* against this theory of the foreign origin is that tarnished by the poet Raja#ekharn, the great critic, in his account of the geographical division of the people of bis times.

This Is brought out in full relief by Dr. S. KtUhnoswami Aiyangar in his d-.ssertfitionoa the Pallavas, wherein discussing the origin of the Pallavas he observes as follows " RajaleMar* m :/u Pa/lavat.—' The words “ Pahlava and " Pallava " arc philological!}' one, but we have good authority for taking it that the two term* refer historically to different peoples, thereby illustrating that the partition that separates philology from history is r.ot always .very thin. The poet RajaSekhara lived in the courts of the GoTjara sovereigns Mabendrapala and MahlpSla about the end of the ninth and the commencement of the tenth centuries a.i. just the period when the Pallavas were passing out of existence as the dominant South Indian power. He is the author of rt geographical work named Blnreamktia to which he actually refers for farther Information in ch. xvii of bin KttiyamtmOtHsa. In this work he makes a division of India into five, and allots to each division, the peoples, towns and rivers that belonged to it. In that section ho allots the Pallavas to the southern division, or Dakshioapatha. lying beyond Mahlshinail, while the Pahlavas he allots to the division (ittarap&tha lying beyond Prithudaka.* This last name the " great water " probably stands for the Indus, and the people Pahlava are found associated with the Huns, Kambhoja, Bahiika, etc. In the estimation, therefore, of Rijuiekbara who seems a much travelled man. and has really much interesting information to give of different parts of India in respect at any rate of the cultivation of Sanskrit looming, the Pahlavas and the’ Pallavas were distinct peoples, one of them belonging to the south and the other to the frontier on the other side of the Indus. RijaSekbara, no doubt is a late authority, but undoubtedly

* E. //. /. (third oditical, p. 4(13. • Cf. C. V. VaHya’a views, Mediav*! Hivdn India, voJ. p. 280. “This has be«a since satisfactorily Identified with Peho» in the Pant pet Datrtet, and this is tn compete accord with die details given ia Kij-5ekhar*. —Ed. —

Pre-Pallow/ History of Kaficllpura 19 five* expression to the prevailing opinion of his time in regard to these two peoples .’ 1 Pro!. Jmvtiu-Duireuirs Vital. —The view held by Prof. Jouvean-Dubreuil is only slightly different. Although he does not gu the Whole extent o: advocating the theory of a Parthian origin of the Pallavas he is inclined to connect the early Pallava kings of Coajeevaram with the Pablava* o: Western India. W« read foi instance in his chapter on the Pallavas in his latest work, 7hi Aiuimt History of the Datan. ’ Up to the present day we have not found any document which proves a Parthian Invasion of Southern India. We may say that this theory makes the 1'aDava mystery still more mysterious,’ 2

According to him the Pallavas were alien to South India and ±c early members of this dynasty were not kings. They were neighbours o! the Nagas and Ch5?a-Naga» in the days of

Rudradaman in the second century. The first Pallavn king inherited the throne of Kaiichi on marrying the daughter of a Naga chief by name f5ivaska»da-Nflga. On pages 55-56 he elaborates this view and establishes a connection between the Pahlnv9S o: the west coast with the PaJlavoH of Kahchi. On page 55 of this work be says :

• .... We learn from the (iirnar inscription that Suvi- «6ka who was the minister of Rudrndhmar. in a.d. 150 was a PahW* Thus the word which was written Palliava in a.n. 78 wai written Pahlava in a.d. 150 aid we note when we see the

Giracr inscription, that the compound letter ‘ hla resembles the double ‘ 11 Besides in Mayidavolo plates written in Prakrit this question of letters has been solved in a very simple manner, they wrote Pilava. This can correspond to Pallavn for in Prakrit the consonants are not doubled. In the Hirahadagalli plates it is written as Pallavn though they arc also in Prakrit. Later on when the documents were written In Sanskrit the word Paliava would be understood to mean * Sprout

* J. /. H., vol. a. pp. 25-26. Aniimi History ol lie Dtatn, p 47. ‘ Junagodb lose.. Efi. l*d.. voh vttl, p. 37, plate line 19. ' —

30 History of the Pa/lavas of South India

Prom all this the following conclusion is drawn :

' The identity of names leads us to think that the ancient kings of KSfichi belonged to the same family as the minister of Rudiaduman. He lived in a.d. ISO and we know Pallava kings of Kanch: reigning about a.d. 225. OObjectiem to the TAeery.—Thlt theory which connects the Pallavas of Kfinchl wllli the Pahlitvas of the west coast presents difficulties, some of which have already been pointed out before. In the first place it was seen that there is no evidence whatsoever of an eastward movement of the Pahlavas. There

Is moreover no evidence of a Pahlava prince marrying the daughter of a N'ag» chief on which Prof. Jouveau-Dubreuil relies for his theory of the attainment of political sovereignty by the Pahlavas. The Velurp£Iayam plates which mention a Nhga alliance 1 do not say that it was the first Pallava king who so attained power. Ic this record which belongs to the ninth century, he is called Viiakurcba and not isivaskaijda. Then again this record mentions many earlier king* such as Adokavarman who ruled before the days of Vlrakurcha a fact which militates strongly against the view of Prof. Jouveau- Dubreuil. The theory does not explain why they came to be called Pallavas. It fails to take into consideration the existence of a people known as Tondaiyar, synonymous with the Sanskrit Pallava. Moreover early Tamil literature docs not support the view that the Pallavas originally emigrated from Surashtra. Finally there is no mention in any of the numerous charters of the Pallava kings and other contemporary kings in South India of SnviSika the supposed ancestor of the Pallava kings who lived in Rudiadarann’s court. If he was really connected with the Pallava family of Kifichi how is it that he dees not figure even in one of the lists of their ancestors contained in the Pallava records ? It is not again definitely known whether the authority cf Sivaskaodanaga extended as far south as Tondaitr.ajJaiam. No inscription or copper-plate of this chief or others hare been found proving that his authority extended

' vol. II, Part S, p. 510, wrs*S. Prt-Pallava History of KuiUhtpura 21 in this region. These considerations make us hesitate to accept the theory of Prnf. Jouvcau-Dnbrcoil that the lungs of Conjeeveram were descended from the Pahlavas of Rudra- daman'a timo, and thnt the first Pallavs king obtained the throne of Kaiichi by a marriage alliance with the Nfigas. Yet another Viav.—Ur. Rasanayagam who docs not agree with the view? and conclusions arrived at by the Professor seeks to find the home of Pallavas in the sonth in the region known as Maoipallavam to the early Tamils. 1 According to him KiUi’s son I!am Tiraiyan through the Naga princess mentioned in the early Tamil work Matfim/fchoJai was really the first

Pallava king. In this work he is described as the son of Kiili by Pilivalai, a daughter of Valaivaaan, the Naga king of MaaipaL'avarn. He was lost in a snip-wreck and was found washed ashore with a coil round his ankle of a twig’ of the

Tooda: -creeper {Caphatlandra !ndita). hence hss name Toodn- man-I|aih-Tiraiyan. IJath-Tiraiyan was therefore the first to become an independent king and progenitor o! the Pallava dynasty. His period is fined as the third quarter of the second century a.d. The dynasty was called the Pallava designated after the mother's native place Mimipalbvam. The titles, such as Ankura, and P&ttaraiyan which were assumed by Pol- tava kings are synonymous with the word Pallava and remind us of the origin of the name from Maoipallavam. Consideration of the Theory.—Accotding to this theory the Pallava* were of ChOJa-NSga origin and were indigenous to the southern part of the peninsula and Ceylon. They bad nothing to do with Western India, Persia, the Chopi-Nagas, Suviilka and others. But thetc arc certain difficulties in accepting this view as correct The earliest members of the Pallava family that we know from coppcr-plate inscriptions do not Include either Tondamfin-Ilatfc-Tiraiyan or any member of the Ch51a-Nagu dynasty. On the other hand, they describe themselves as members of the Bharadvaja-gotra and as the performer.; of ASvamJdha, VSjapcya and other sacrifices.

‘ rad. /fat., vol. lii. pp. 7S-03. 22 History of the Pallaoas of South India

Moreover they addressed their charters invariably in Prakrit and Sanskrit, and never in the Tamil language. Such of the charters that contain any allusion to the Mega marriage mention neither a Cb5]a ancestry nor Monipallavam their alleged original home. Their records on the contrary show that they are different from the southern Tr.mil rulers, and hailed from the north as representatives of Aryan or Sanskrit culture. The hostile relationship of the early Pallavas with the early Tamil rulers, one of the Pallava king* being called Urn ' submarine-fire to the oce unlike army of the Cholas,' 1 seems to be opposed to this Chola-Naga origin of the Pallava dynasty. For these reasons i: looks as if that Tondaman- n«rh*Tiraiyac had no connection with the Pallava family of Kanchlpata known to us from charters, and probably was a Tiroiyar-chlef * who preceded the Pallavas and was a subordinate of the contemporary Cho|a ruler in the second century a.d.

Other Views, —A more or less similar view is expressed by Mr. M. S. Rfimuweml Aiyangarin his recent work Studies in South Indian Jainism. 3 According to him the early Pallavas, especially those kings in the fourth century a.d., were called Tiraiyar only and not as Pallavas. In support of this view he mentions the reference 4 to Vishougopa in Samudragupta'a

*5./-/.. rot. U. Part 5. p. S10. * He m actually de.cn bed* as given the name of Tirnlyan teeauip he was brought over by the wave* of the ue. Tuts teems bn: a '.earned attempt at captaining an obscure folk-name Tiraiyar.— Bd. Studies In South Indian Jainism, p. HI * ' Tno Allahabad pillar fnscnptlon of Sammtragap’a mealy spcaki of Vialtpug6pa as the ruler of KSncht. Tne name Pallava Coca not occur there. Prom this 1: ii evident that In the fourth century ».n. tne word Pallava was little used by the id. ... In Sangata literature tlie

raiet* of KSSchTare spoken of as Tirnlyan oud Tondaimin. . . . Vlshpn- gftpa. wbo was ruling KtSctil at the time of Somndragiipts’s Invajrtco antf therefore be a Tiraiyan. “ The Tonj*’nai0al«tatlay

Pre-Pallava History of Kaitchipura 23

Allahabad pillar inscription as king of K finch: only {KaA/.hfyaka VishnugOfin) and not a* the king of the Pallavas. This explains according to him that in the fourth century a.d. the word Pallava was little used by them. Another ingenious suggestion made on similar lines is that of Mr. Swaminalha Aiyar, based upon the apparent similarily o£ the words

Tiraiya. Draya and Darya in Persian. Drsya ’ and 1 Darya according to this writer mean the sea in Persian, and Tiraiyar is apparently a Persian-derived name meaning seamen. He would thus ascribe to the Tiraiyar a Persian or Pahlava origin. As the fact seems to accord with the Persian origin of the Pallavss held by certain scholars It was thought by tbe author as giving the most satisfactory solution of the question But as was alieady stated, the Persian origin of the Pallavas rests on the doubtful philological resemblance of words tn which the addition of Tiraiya and Drttya are now sought to be added. Apart from the resemblance of the words, is there anything positive which supports the identification o! these different people Tiraiyar and the Pallavas ? The evidence at cur disposal on the other hand is wholly against it, and in the existing state of research it is not possible to regard the identification as established. The Pallava kings of the copper plate charters must therefore be looked upon as different from tbe Tiraiyar. and the early member* of the family such as Sivaskaodavarman, Bodha- varman, etc-, have very little to do with the kings and chiefs known as Tiraiyar, and IJaro-Tiraiyan figuring in early Tamil literature. Another consideration which militates strongly

their branch came PalUva-TIralyar assumed greater Importance. Hecc* tboaleeacc of the word Pallava Ic tb* fourth and the fifth ceatary literature and the greater frequency with which this n «®e occurs in such " works as Na*HkSalamtot*m There is co evidence to prove that tbe Tlrniysr of the esrly Tamil tho 1 iterator* wet* the same ‘as the Pallavas, and testimony of Toniaman

Pui/inBnRtu 185, and verses 94, 96 and 106 of .Varri*ai. The explanation Is that the Pallavas were essentially a northern ruther than a Tamilian race, steeped in Aryan or Btahir.anic culture which through their encouragement took the leading place in the Tamil country. They were aliens to the Tamil land in this souse that their culture and outlook were totally different from those of the Tamils, and hence did not give themselves to actively paironiaing Tamil literature like the Tamil kings of the south. Throughout tbeir history we Ena them almost exclusively encouraging Sanskrit culture and literature. With the exception of the Alvars and Adiyfira and the author of Ne ndtk kaiambakam, no Tamil poet appears to have enjoyed the patronage of the Pallavas. On the othor baud, Sanskrit was actively fostered at the Paliava court, and a number of Sanskrit poets found hospitable reception in the Paliava court such as Bharavi, Daadin, etc., and some of the kings thom- sclvss were noteworthy writers in Sanskrit.' When all these considerations are takeu into account it becomes difficult to sustain rite identity of the Tiraiyar chiefs with the Paliava kings. KttfutnbarPaliava Identification. — Certain writers are inclined to consider that the Pallavas were the same as the people described as Knrumbar figuring in some of the accounts o: the Macker.aie manuscripts. As regards these people there

’ It has to &• notes la this context that KSnchl was famous as a centre of Sanskrit lMroiag ard was cc-ed a*. 1 a GkafiH of the Brahman ’ in lie Vflarpolayaiii Plain. It wu ft notahlft esetr* Of Sanskrit learning when tie Kacambfti were coming Into the view o: history -a m tho story ol Mayer* Sannan.—gd. Prt-Piliava History of Kaiiektpura 25 is a groat dca! of vague and misleading ideas in the minds of most writer*. Who are the Kurumbas ? According to one of the Tamil P/iganfus1 certain hill chiefs known as K\rvnila~ nuumarveen known as the Kurumbas But in the Mackenzie accounts these people are described as the earliest inhabitants of Topdamaopalam and said to have been given the name for their cruel ways. They are also in some of the accounts believed to have been responsible for the division of the region into twenty-four teffams. most of which figure ia Pallava and Cb&la inscriptions. The story of the conquest of the region by Adoodaichola, which will be described later on, i* believed by Sir Waller Elliot, Sewell and others to have been accomplished in the eleventh century in the days of Kulfittuuga Cbola, a supposition for which there is no evidence. I: is believed by some that these Kunimbas were the same as the Pallevas. But there seems to bo absolutely nothing which supports such a notion. There is no reference in the numerous inscriptions of the Tamil land that there was at any time a dynasty of the Kurumbas, or that the Pallava kings are identical with the Kurcmbe*. Hence it appears to be preposterous to accept the identification. Still ariotkir Vita. -According to Alexander Rea the

• references making the Pallavas hold tho sprout ' are pedantic

Pandit's puns, or a play upon the double meaning of the word

' ' Pallava '. ' I would suggest,' he says, that it might be derived by somewhat free translation from the two Tamil

words Pal and Avil (to pull) ? referring to their being agri- culturists or milk-drawers like the Gopaias of the northern

' Dckkan.'* He alto throw* out another suggestion : the masculine singular termination in Tamil is av an, and the plural prefixing the Pal (milk), would give PSlavan awr ; now word ; or P&lavar as tho honorific plural. Palavan in that case would mean milkman.’ Both these suggestions, however appear more fandhil than possible as the derivations have not even grammatical justification in their favour.

1 Divaiaram. Rea. PaUaw Arttatrttort, p. ?, foot -cole 5. 4 26 History of the Paiiavas of South India

In the present state of research definite conclusions on the

question seem unattainable. It is, however, quite plain that the theory of foreign origin or the Paiiavas, especially that

which gives them a Parthian or Persian home, is without foundation. The theory that contents itself with connecting the Pahlava minister with the Paiiavas of Kanchi although having an air o! plausibility is hardly aixeptablc as no evidence

is forthcoming of the eastward migration of the Pahlavas in the second centnry. The neat alternative is to regard them as indigenous to the country. In doing so we have to establish first whether the Paiiavas should be regarded as a family or a tribe. Those who contend that the modem Kallar and the Pallia arc descended from the Paiiavas are labouring under

the impression that the Paiiavas constituted a big tribe ; there seems to he little evidence for the assumption. In the Pallava inscriptions themselves we scarcely come across with the word Xurumba as a dynastic surname of any of the Pallava kings.

It is thorefoic improbable that the identification of the Kurumhas with the PaUavns postulated by certain scholars rests on sound foundation. That the rule of the Paiiavas of Ksfiuhi was preceded hv that of the Cholaa is made clear not only by the evidence, of Tamil litoraturc. but also from the testimony of the Mackenzie manuscript accounts to which reference hud been made already. These accounts although belonging to the early part of the nineteenth century, being the traditional account furnished by the village elders in the days of Col. Colin Mackenzie, profess to relate the early history of the region known as Tcndamandalam which corresponded to the region ruled over by the Pallava kings. ' According to the Ancient History ol Tfofdamaxtdalam, one of the accounts in the Mackenzie collection, the region was occupied by the Kurumbas whu are sard to have been responsible for the erection of the twenty-four forts, and the division of the region into twenty- four districts. These are also said to have earned on a sea- trade with the merchants of Kavcripatlioam. It is from these Kupimbas that one Adoodachakravarti, said to be an illcgiti- Fre-Pallava History of Knhcklpura 27 mate son of the contemporary Chola king, is described as having conquered the region aixl acquired it for the Cholas sctticc «P hi* own rule at Kfifichi after uprooting the Kurumbas. The region which was till then known as Karumbabhumi is said to have been renauied^Toodamaodalam a:lB; *hc name of the conquering Chfl]a prince. If we properly interpret the traditional account in the lignt of the facts regarding the occupation of the region around KMchlpuram by I|ath>

Tiraiyan, it is easy to understand that in this account we find preserved the eariicst reminiscence of the conquest of the region arouud Conjeevarara by the Cholas. When did this happen f Bari y scholars who noticed the account have been misled into thinking that this conquest was made in the eleventh century.' They have been led to think so by the reference that the contemporary Chola king in these accounts was Kulotvanga. and thoce was a Xulbttunga ruling in the eleventh century. But ai! the othci details in the account are against this date. The conditions of the territory and tho state of civilisation at the time ot Adopduicboin, the first Ch6|a representative, ate too primitive to apply to r period like the eleventh century by which time the region had become fully civilized under the Pal lavas who ore known to have beautified Toodamopdalam, and whose sway over the region had already lasted for eight centuries. It looks therefore probable that the traditional account has mistaken the actual name of the contemporary Chola king at the time of the subjugation of the Kurumbas which must have been made by some member of the family of tl>e early Chola Karikalu in the second century a.d. Prc- Pallaia History ot Ktnchi.— Kif.chi which is one of the seven eieat holy cities of India is believed to have had a history much anterior to the beginning of the Christian era. From the Chineso pilgrim Hluen Tsang we learn that in the days of Buddha in the fifth century B.c. he frequented the region around KhQcitlpuratn and made conversions. From the

' Sewell, LiiU, voL 1, p. 177. 28 History of the Pallavas of South India same source we learn also that Asokarfija built several stupas none of which has survived to the present day. It would be remembered that Dhartnapala, the celebrated Buddhist savant and scholar at Nalanda, hailed from Kacciupurani. Whether Buddhism made any progress a: Kaikhl at the time of Buddha is doubtful as there is not much evideuce that Buddhism had advanced into the heart of the Tamil laud >u this period. Whether Asoka ordered stupas to be built at tbe city of Klflchlpura or not. it is not possible lo say. The presumption that he might have done so gains strength :n view of the discovery or Asoka's inscriptions as far south as Siddapurn in tbs region of Mysore, and from the fact that his inscriptions mention tbe Cabins, the Pandyas and the Kerajaputraa. At any rate Hiueu Tseng says that he noticed a stupa about 100 feet high built by Asokaiaja. 1 During tbe reign ol KarikSIa who has been assigned, with acceptable authority by several scholars to the age of the Tamil Sangaui in the beginning of the Christian era, Kanclupuram appears to have been one of the northern out- posts ot the kingdom. At any rate it is prohablc that one of KarikilB's exploits, or those of his generals, must have been the transfer of power from the Andhr&-$5tavahanao, whose ascendency in ibis region is indicated by the discovery

of ship-coin* in profusion iu the region between the Pennar and P&lur into the hands of the Cholas. At any rate in the period immediately following the city of Kfiiir.hl is found b the possession of T optUunic-Ilam-Tiraiyan as stated in tbe p(nitnbs*i6rpit>pa4ai oi Rudran Kaoaanar. According lo the Mackenzie MSS. one of the achievement* of Adopd&chola, by whom probably we arc to understand Toadaman-Uaifc- Tiraiyan, is the uprooting of the the Kurumoas by which term the nnruly chiefs of the region were probably known. Under the rule of ToQ^arnan-IJaQi-Tiraiyan of K5nchi, presumably as the Chela viceroy, the city appears to have been in a flourishing condition. The Peru Oibatatruppatjai of Rudran Eappanir,

* Beal. Pic. II. p. 230. Pn-Pallava History of K&nchlpura 29 the contemporary of Toodaman-Ilaib-Tiraiyan gives some idea of the city as it was in those days :—' In the hear; of 1 the town were the Brahman quarters, where neither dog nor the fowl coaid be seen. They were flanked on the one side by the fishermen's streets, and on the other by those of the traders, and these were surrounded by the Cheris of the vliU&i aad the toddy-drawers. Then far icir.oved from them were situated at one extremity of the city the fiaffu of the Idaiyans, and beyond these lay the isolated farauhtrii of the Eylnas. Next to the MaU* street* were the temple of Hruvebk* and the palace of King Uaiit-Tiraiyan.’

The history of KJiichipurain is lost In obscurity almost from the days of Karikala to its occupation by the Pallava kings under Sivaskandavarman. It is probable that during this period it was in the hands of the Chola princes some of whom arc mentioned in the MaQimtkhalai to 3 have built Buddhist temples. It is here mentioned that there were Buddhist chaitym in Kaiichi constructed by Kalarkiili and Uaih-Killi whose actual position in the Chile family of this period is not known. It would be an interesting study to examine the evidence contained in the Tamil works regarding the connection of the early Chola ptinces with Kanchiparam. There are several members of the Chola family beating the name of Kill: mentioned in early Tamil literature. One of these is Kularourrattu-tun;ina Killtva|avan. KiQi who died at Kulamurratn, of whom many poets have sung. Thon again KovQr-Kilar mentions in Puram 44 aod 45 a certain Kariyafru- tuojina (who fell or died at Kiri River) NedurakiW of Urdiyar and of his friend llarti-Tattan. Elsewhere we find the poet singing of Kurapalli-tuojina (who died at KurapaJU) Kifii- Yi)»vau,* oae of whose exploits was the destruction oi Koruvur. His Plntfyau contemporary was apparently the Ugrappcruvaludi who died at Velliyambalam. Other pieces

1 Torn. Stmt. p. 76. , , , • S*e ship. 58, Account of Manim Bkh alni’s vt»t to Kacetu. Furam 373. 30 History of the Pailavas of South India la the same collection speak of Solan Ilavandlgaippalli-tnajina

Nailing Uli Sctchcnni, En5di (General) Tirukkilli, etc. According to the account of Mvtinukhatai, the Chd]a King Ve|verkilli, who is probably one of the Ki^is enumerated above married a Nag a princess called Pilivaiai, the daughter of Valai- Vagan, and became the father of the prince known afterwards as Toodaman-llatti-Tiraiyan whom certain scholar* look upon as the ancestor o: the Pailavas of KiihctiL This account although ii seem* to act up a connection between the Cholas and the Pailavas has not been corroborated by the evidence of the Pa’Java charters.

SengaKwi ' —Among the successors of the Chola king

Konkila, one of the moat important was Ko-Sengaopan who is mentioned not only in the early, Tamil classics* hut also in the Ttvtram hymns of the 6aiva saints Appar and Sambandar.® We learn from Tamil literature that he defeated his Chera enomy at a place called Kalumalam, took his enemy prisoner and confined him at a place colled KudavSyil-kotiam variously identified with Kodnv&sal and places in the Cochin State. Sengannan’B sway must have extended throughout Tood*- nHodaiam. The Kaiavefi-iVarfiadu, a poem celebrating the powers of this king as a warrior, gives a picturesque account of the battle of Kalair-alam and early Tams! modes of warfare.

The age of Scngaoo»n may be ascertained if we know the correct date of Poygaiyfir who was his contemporary. Accord- ing to certain scholars Poyguiyiir is identical with Porgai- AjvSr the Vaishaava saint whose age is that of the third

Sangam or somewhere near it. According to other* PoyfcaiySr is assi^nabio to the sixth or the seventh centuries a.d. This latter date is impossible if we bear in mind that Seng&ooan is mentioned already in the seventh century a.d.

1 QaatqpfftM* w**Q*'+

yo** 0**0*m0 0*4*1 *****

Slant! Iron * Katavaii’

* Appor, Ter. TtnituniUai PalUan : Samtiandar, Tinn'OrndbUnaJ PatiMam. Prt-PaUava History of Knfuhipura 31 by Appar as a well-known Saiva saint. He is said to have worshipped at Tiranaraiyor near Kumbhokooam by Tiru- mangai Ajvir, the Vaishijava saini who also notes that be built as many u» seventy temples dedicated to Siva. It Kc- Scngappan coaid becomo so popular as early as the seventh century to be mentioned by the Saiva saina of the period in their hymns a considerable time must have elapsed between hi9 period and the period ot the Salva saints. It would not bo wrong to assign him to the period succeeding the age of Karikila (third century a.d.) and immediately preceding the advent of the Pallavas of Kafichlpurara. CHAPTER III EARLY PALLAVAS OF THE PRAKRIT RECORDS

HE materials for the reconstruction ol the early history T of the Poltava* are far from adequate. Wc are entirely dependent upon the few wpper-plato charters in Prakrit and Sanskrit for our knowledge of the political history of the Pallava king* of Conjeevnratn until about the seventh century when we arc on more certain ground As more than one scholar bos remarked the oopper plate charters of the early period are more useful for constructing a genealogical list than for writing the political history of the period. The facts contained in the records enumerate the names of the great- grandfather, the grandfather and the father of the donor of the grant and the details of the object of the grant. They do not furnish many particulars on the political condition of the period. It is too much to expect much information concerning the period from these charters as their professed object was merely to record donations to certain individuals. A3 we have already pointed out, it i* only from the seventh century that the habit of recording thr exploits of the ancestors of the king who made the grant came to bo popular in South Indie. The Pallava inscriptions and copper charters arc divisible as already indicated into throe sections. To the first group belongs the Prakrit charters which though bearing no date in any known era have been on palarographical grounds assigned to the thud and the fourth centuries of the Christian era. It is well known irom the history oi the Andhra3 that they continued to be powerful in the southern region almost till the first quarter of the third century a.i>. Wo know from the Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudragupla that about the middle of the fourth century a.d. there reigned in the region extending to the banks of the Krishna, a Pallava king named Vishougopa. The contemporaneity of Samucragupta with —

Early Pallams of the Prakrit Records 33

VUtoujropa of KincHI, who vu undoubtedly one of the early kings of the Pal lava dynasty of Conjcevaram, leads to the conclusion that Vishougopa must have reigned some time about a.d. 340 to 350. But a recent attempt has been made to fix the initial date of the Gupta era at a.d. 200-201 which would put back Saraudragupta'a period to the middle of the third instead of the fourth century. But this theory teats at present on Jain tradition merely aud has serious objections against It If this date be accepted, Vishnugopa of Kflflekl would have to be placed in the middle of the third century, the period o' the Pallava kings of the Prakrit charters, and this would necessitate the putting back of the kings of the Prakrit charters to the second century —a position which would be difficult to accept in the present scheme of Aodbra chronology. Without taking up this matter we may proceed to put together the order of succession for the earliest period, which may be styled the age of ibe kings, of the Prakrit charters, circa a.d. 200-350. The three important Prakrit charters which are the earliest of the Pallava charters— the Mayldavfllu plates, the Hirahatlagalll plates and the British Museum plates have been published in the Epigraph™ Indita with text, translation and valuable notes by Bfibler, Hultxsch, Leumann and others. The actual order of succession of the Pallava kings of the

Prakrit charters is uncertain, bat tbe following represents the most probable one so far as wo could make out from tbe Prakrit copper-plates that arc available : Bappa Deva

SivaskanJlavarman

Buddhy (ankura)

I Viravarman

I Vishougopa (a.d. 340). The earliest of the Prakrit charters that we have is dated from tbe capital city of Kanchipuram issued by Sivaskanda- varman while he was yet a crown-prince and dated in tbe 5 34 History of the Pallavas of South India tenth year of his father.' Sivaskaodavarman is described as b Yuvamahariijs and affiliated to the Bharadvaja-gotra ol the Pal lava family. The 2 rant is addressed to the Viceroy at Dhanyakata (Dhurapikottanear Aniaravsti) in the AndkrapatAa.

It is thus plain that the kingdom of Sivaskandavarmaa'a father, who is called Bappa Dcva merely, included Andhra- patha and Toadamantlalam. The capital of Audkrapatha the Telcgu region, appears to have been Dhanyakataka, while Conieevnram was the Imperial as well as the local capital of Topdamaodalam, their Tamil dominion. The next in point of time Is the grant recorded in the Hirahadagalli plates found in Hirahadagalli in the Bellary District. The king who issued this grant is regarded by all scholars as the same as the Prince who issued the Mayidavolu grant. This is also issued from the city oi K&nehipuram, and is dated in the eighth year of the king and refers to n grant of the village of Cbillerekakodumka In the iatihaniraHa probably identical with the Satunani-Ahara of the Myukadoni record* dated in the eighth year of king PuJumSvi. The plates, besides recording the details connected with the gift, mention the fact that Sivasknndavarman performed the ASoamUka, Agniskltma and Vainfitya sacrifices. Of these, if there is any truth in the claim of the first we may reasonably presume that Sivaskaodavarman made extensive conquests and that he had some subordinate kings under his rule- There is no means by which we could at present check the accuracy or otherwise ot this claim. Next in order of time comes the Guoapadeya or the British Museum plates of Charudevi.® This record gives in genealogical order the names of Vijayask&odavarroan. his son Yuvaraaharaja Buddhavaraman and his son Buddhyankura. Vijaya- This record is dated in some unknown year of skandavarman's reign and records an order of the Queen of the heir-appareni consisting of the gift of land to the Early Pallavas of the Prakrit Records 35

temple ot Narviyaca at Dalura. At present it is difficult to say what relation the V ijayaskaeda vartnan of this record bore to Sivaskaudavarman of the fir>t two Praku't charters. It has been attempted by certain scholars to identify tbe Sivaskandavaiman of the Prakrit charters with the Vijaya- skaodavarman of tbe British Museum record as tbe prefixes Vijaya or Siva arc too insignificant to matter much. But as this relationship is not given in any of live numerous genealogical lists of later times we cannot be sure whether the members of the Prakrit charters and the members of the Sanskrit charters were connected with one another in this manner. One striking fact which is a decisive consideration in this identification is the close similarity of the paleography pi the Hirahadagalli and the British Museum copper-plates. As regards the period of these kings we have alredy indicated that it is the age which followed the decadence of the Andhra power, that is, the period from about the middle of the third century to the middle of the fourth century. If wc calculate back from the known date of Visnmigopa the contemporary’ of Samndrngupta, allowing about 25 years for each generation we arrive at a. 11 . 215 for the reign of Bappa the earliest known Pallavo sovereign of Klftchl. This calculation is only approximate as it is unlikely that the reign-period of all the kings was the same and is based upon the supposed contemporaneity of Samudragupu and Vishpugopa, and tbe probability that.Viahougopa of the Samudragupu pillar inscription was a Pallava king.

The History of the Period. —As we have already pointed out it is Dot apparent who was the first member of the Pallavas who established the Pallava power in Conjeovaram. So iar as we know Topdaman-Ilam-Tiraiyan and Bappa arc the earliest known names associated with the rule of the ancient city of Conjee varam. The relation of the former with tbe latter is not known although certain scholars have advocated the view that he was tbe first member of the Pallava family. The entire absence of his name, and the name Tiraiyan itscli or its equivalent in the Prakrit and Sanskrit records of tbe Pallavas lead us to reject 36 History of the Pallxoas of South India

this view. Our knowledge of this ruler is derived from Tamil literature and from tradition embodied in the Mackenzie MSS. The state of the city of Klnchlpurara during the reign of

this ruler is fully described in the early Tamil work, the Perumbana’fupadai, by the Sangarn poet Rudran-KacuanSr. How the region passed from the hands of IJaih-Tiraiyan Into the hands of the Pallavas remains unknown. It is presumable that ubout the middle of the first quarter of the third century a.d. there was an invasion of the region from the north led by the Andhra -Sain vuhana rulers or generals in the wake of which

the first member of the Pallava family must have acquired sovereignty over the region. A faint recollection of this invasion is recorded in the Mackenzie MSS. accounts concerning Torajaman Chakravarti and VisvSvasuruja. Whether this was brought about by an Immediate ancestor of Bappa or Bappa himself is not known. We may roughly fix the period of the passing of ToixUmaodalam from the Cbola feudatories into the hand* of the Pallava* about the closing years or the third century a.d.

Maharaja Bafita. — It is not clear whether the immediate ancestor of Sivaskandavarman of tho Prakrit charters, who is called Bappa in the record found at Mayidsvolu, was the actual founder of the rule of the Pallava* at Kanchipuram. In all probability he was not. Because, H this bad been so we may reasonably expea the mention of such an achievement in the record issued by his son and heir-apparent, and dated in his owr, reign. The kingdom over which Bappa ruled included in addition to the districts around Kanchipuram known ns Tooda- mandalam or Tupd&korlUhtra, tho Tolugu country on both banks of the Krishna which had Dharanikota or Dhinyakataka for its capital. It may be presumed that during this ago tho Pallava kingdom was divided into two parts, the northern part comprising the Telagn districts with Amarfivati as capital and

tbe Tamil districts around Ranchi with Kanchipuram for its capital. Thus the region bounded by the PaiSr on the south and the Krishna on the north formed the kingdom of tho Pallava* during this period. The close resemblance of the Early Pallams of ike Prakrit Records 37

Mayidavolu plates with the Kondamudi plates of Jayavarmun which again resembles the Karlo inscription oi GauLamTputra Satakami and the Nasilc inscription of Vasishtlputra-Pulumavi, fixes the period of Bappa and Sivaskapdavannan approximate- ly as the early part of (he third centnry a.d.‘ —Prof. Jouveau- Dubreuil supposed, in his Pallauu, that Yovamahurr.a Sivaskac-lrrennan of the Mayidavolu record was the grandson of the Andhra king SivaskandaWanDan.* Bat as he himself admit*, this is based entirely on similarity of names such as those of Yuvarnahiraja Sivaskaodavarmar. and Sivaskacda

Satakarni.’ Apart from this there is no positive evidence to prove that the Pal lavas were directly connected with the ruling Satavahana royal family or descended from them.

Bappa is said to have given away as free gift numerous gold coins as well as a hundred thousand ox-ploughs to Increase the prosperity of the PaUava family. This was presumably intended to bring under cultivation vast areas of uncultivated forest tracts in the Telugn country. Siiaska.'idavarman. —The Mayidavolu grant was issued while this sovereign was yet the beir-appnrent. Prom the Hirahada- galli grant dated in the 8th year of his reign we learn that he had the title of Dharmamabar5ja. This was evidently assumed after extensive concpiests. We do not know with any defi- niteness what were the regions which he brought under the sway of PaUava rule. But from the fee* that this record says that Sivaskiujdavtirman was a performer of the Afoamtdha, Vnjaptja and AgnisAftma we may reasonably infer that his suzerainty must have been recognized by several kines. Otherwise the performance of Aivamtdha -would lose any significance attaching to it uoless it is regarded as a false boast. It is not apparent which was the southernmost limit of the Tamil part of his kingdom, but it is presumable that his sway extended as far as the South Pennar while in the north his kingdom included the Telngu districts between the Godavari and Krishna. His capital was Kafichipuram while Amaravati

* Eb. /mi., vol. vi, p. SIS. • Pallatas, pp. 8. 9. • Ibid., p. 9. 38 History of the PaJiavas of South India

in Iho north appear:, to have continued as a flourishing seat of the Baddliists and their monasteries. The records of 6iva- skandavaman give us a glimpse info the Asokan nature of the organNation oi government during this period. The kingdom was divided into divisions known ns Vishaya, Rai/Aa and Gram*. The officers entrusted to ruie these areas were known as Viaaayikas. RaKhiku (Rashtrikast, and DSxMikata (Desadhikpus). These officers were chiefly recruited from the members of the royal family and the commanders of armies. The persons who were consulted by the king on administrative matters were the prime-minister and the private secretary (Amity* and the RahtuyStikala).

It is significant that the names of the various heads of

departments arc all in Prakrit. It is probable that the Pallava kings continued the administrative system of Asoka on the line* of the Dharmadhstras and ArthaSastras. The taxes collected by these kings from their subjects arc in accordance with the Sanskrit DhartnaSfistra rules. The taxes and other dues that these kings were entitled to are known

eighteen kinds of taxes tlOrosa ia/i-Pari/iOra) . as the ( A Some of these included the Inking of milk and cutd from llie subjects, the supply of cattle to the officers touring in the villages on royal duly, the supplying of lodging facilities and utensils, fire-wood, vegetables, flowers, menial servants, etc. A complete list of these is famished in the later charters enumerating the exemptions secured by certain donees .to 1 whom free gifts of land were made. Daring this period the manufacture o: sal*, and jaggery were royal monopolies, and special license had to be obtained for private manufacture. Inland and foreign commerce must have been in a flourish-

ing condition during this period if wo may judge from the writings of the classical writers which mention several sea- port towns such as Knmara. Podnka, Sopatma, Melanga, Kcdura. etc. Of these Kodura has been identified with Kudur and Mclangns was obviously Malanba or Mavilangni probably

* Compare the Kiiakkctli and the V«|firpajayam piste*. 5 /./., vot.

li, p. M&i. and 507. Early Pallavas of the Prakrit Records 39

Mahibalipuram or Seven Pagodas.* Sea-borne trade must have been flourishing at these various ports, and the presence of large numbers of ship-coins and Roman coins of an early period fnlly lend support to this view. So far as the port of MahBballpuram is concerned it is clear, from the evidence of Tirnmangal-Alvflr, that in the early part o( ihe eighth century the place was a busy harbour. This probably was the case in the days of Sivaskapdavaramao also. The ship-coins discovered extensively between Cuddalore and Madias have been attributed by some to Pallava kings

although it looks probable that they were issued under the auspices of the Sauvihana kings of the Daihan.

. VijayaskandaoarmaM, circa A.D . ISO —The order of succession of the Prakrit plates is not known. But we may presume from pabcographica! indications that Vijayaskuudavarman of the British Museum copper plates succeeded fv.vaskaodavanrau

in the interval between *.u. 275 and 340. A!! that we know about this sovereign and his times is the information given in his this record.* Fruai this we lcsm that queen was called Charudevi. and that the heir-apparent to the throne was called Buddhyankura, aud that the father of Vijaya-Buddhavarman was called Vijayaskagdavarman who is presumably identical with Sivaskapdavarman o: the earlier charteis. The record registers a grant of land to the temple of NarSyana at the village of Datura in the division called Kalimcharalha. This

is, so far as wo know, the earliest Pallava record mentioning a royal gift to the temples. We do not know anything about the political events daring the reign of Buddhyankura who flourished in the years immediately following the death of Vijaya-Buddhavarman. The next member of the Pallava

family is Vishcugopa well known as the Pallava contemporary of Samudragnpu. The connection of the Pallava kings of the Prakrit charters and those of the Sanskrit charters is not clear. According to

' M Ant., rot «lvi. p. 72. * Ep. Jnd.. vol. vl. p. 88 and vol. *31. p. 143. 40 History of the PaUavas of South India some scholars the dynasties of the Prakrit charters end the Sanskrit charters are distinctly different, and not directly connected. According to. others' all the members of the copper-plates and the stone inscriptions whether they are written in Prakrit, Sanskrit or Tami! are to be connected with one dynasty only the most ancient member of which was Kappa. Future research and the discovery of fresh copper- plate charters or other records alone can solve this question finally.

Jcrovtau-DoDraBil. PnUatas, pp 72-3, Genealogical Table. CHAPTER IV EARLY PALLAVAS OF THE SANSKRIT RECORDS

Sources of Inlonnailon and Their Nature. —We may now proofed to construct the order of succession of the Pallava kings mentioned in the various copperplate charters inscribed in Sanskrit in their genealogical order. This is the period ranging from about a.d. 350 to 6C0. The most important coppcr-platc records of this period arc thoso addressed from Tamrapa, Palakkada, Menmatfira, Daianapura, Pfidra, Onghdu (I and II), Dw*i, Rivakota, Chandalor, Udayendiram. Uruvappalli, and the stone inscriptions of Vlyalur and Amaravati. These charters have for their object the recording of gift* of land to learned Brahmans or temples, and only incidentally mention the ancestral history of the ruling sovereign who issued the grant. Like the earlier charters they are not dated in any known era such as the fiaka which might enable U9 to fix their date with precision ; but they arc merely dated in the regnal year of the ruling sovereign. These records arc almost all of them written in the Sanskrit language in the early Grantha-Pallava script peculiar to the Pallava records, and have been assigned on purely palieo- graphical grounds to the fifth and sixth centuries A.U. Tbo practice of inscribing a part of the record in Tamil was adopted only from the seventh century onward, the Kuram plates of Paramesvaravarman being the earliest known Pallava Sansbrit-Tamil charter. To those we may also add the four or five important copper-plate chart era o' this variety belougiag to the seventh, eighth and ninth centuries a.d. which also furnish, in the donative part of the gift, a long genealogy of the earlier sovereigns in the Pallava dynasty. These are the Kaftakkudi, Velfirpalayam, Kortangudi. Tacdantfifliun, and the Udayendiram plates. Those records enable us to check the accuracy of the information contained in the earlier grants. 42 History of the PaUavas of South India

Tkt Naiurt i>t tkat Rnordt and umt Important Synchronisms. —The actual chronological position and the genealogical order of the Pallava kings of this period arc, in the present Btate nf knowledge, bound to be tentative and far from strictly accurate. Fortunately an element of certainty in the case of certain of the sovereigns of this period has become possible by two or three important synchronisms. The most valuable of these is contained in tire Pcnugonda plates of the Western Gangs king MSdhava II, which, unlike most other early Ganga 1 plates, has been accepted to be a genuine record. Uy atnting that Arivannan (equivalent of Harivaimaa or Aryavarman) and Simhaverman and Skaadavarman were installed on the Ganga throne by Simhavarman and Skanduvarman of the Pallava family this record gives tht valuable information that Aryavannen and Simbavsrman of the Western Ganga dynasty were contemporaries of the Pallava

kings Simhavarman and Skandavarman , and ih all probability their feudatories as well. Dr. Fleet, who has made a special study o: these plates, lias given it as his opinion that the period when these kings flourished must have been about the last quarter o: the fifth century a.d., and that a.d. 475 is a very good date for Uie record.

Tkt ' UskavibhUfa ’ Datum.—The next important work which introduces some certainty in the early Pallava chronology is the Digambara Jain work known as LohavibhUga which is dated in Saka 350, i.e. a.d. 458.* This date, we understand from the work, corresponds to the twenty-second year of Simhavarman, the king of Kanchi. Dr. Fleet, who was generally suspicious of early Saks dates, examined this date carefully, snd making a few corrections, arrived at the conclusion that it was equivalent to a.d. 458. As this year corresponded to the twenty-second year of Simhavarman the initial year of his reign may be calculated back as the year a.d. 436. This datum, which was first brought to the notice of

' PI**, J.R.A.S., 1915, pp. 471-85. * Mn. Artkl. Rtp. tor 5*9-10, par. 112. Early Pallavas of the Sanskrit Records 43 scholars by Mr. R. Narashnhacharyar of the Mysore Arefceeo. logical Department, helps us to 6 x tbo period of two of the Pallava kings Simhavarman acd his son Skandavannan In the second and third quarters of the fifth century. Prof. Jouveau-Dubreuil however undenates the value of this testimony' and regards it as rather suspicious especially os it does not say which Simhavarman It was and to what branch of the Pallava family he belonged. Awjitisvidarikath&sara .— Another valuable synchronism which has been discovered recently, is obtained from the Sanskrit manuscript known as AvaniintndariiathBiara the historical introduction of which gives an account of Bhfiravi and Daoflln. We learn from this that BhKravi visited the courts of Visbauvardhana, Dnrvinita, and Simhavishou. From the fact that the poet is described to have visited these three kings we may infer that these kings were contemporaries.

As it is known that Durvinita belonged to the later part of tie sixth century, and as we also know that Vishouvardhana is assignable to the same period, we may feci certain that the members of the Pallava kings of the Sanskrit charters belong to a period anterior to the seventh century. From the seventh century onward there la not much uncertainty either in the actual order of succession of the Pallava kings ar their date*. The light thrown by the Avantisaudariketha upon the political history of South India and chronology is discussed both in the Proceedings of the Oriental Conference Second Session (1922) and in the Mythic Swirly’s Journal, by Messrs. M. Rsmakrishnaxxvi and A. Rangaswacii Sarasvab.* We have already jointed out that the connection of the Pallava kings referred to in the Prakrit charters such as

1 The Pallarm. p. : 0. * Another MS. of the original pro*c AvmtisumiarikatM try Acherya Dacdin his been dUcovered by Pundit G. Harihura Snairi at Tri- vendrun. This confirm the contemporaneity of Bhiraii, VUtipc- 1 and Simtnvfabjiu. It however Dandle vtidOaua , DnrvtaKa the greet grandson of Damodhara, a frteod af Bhnravi. and not Bfcaraw himeelf, sae modification being due to a slight error la reading. Summary of papers, Fourth Oriental Conference, pp. 44-7. Ed. —

44 History of the Paflavas of South Imlia

Sivaskandavarman, Vijays-Boddhavarman, etc., with those ol the Sanskrit charters such as Skandiivnrmnn, Simbavarman,

Sfmhavishou, etc., is not definitely known But the fi*ct that in both the sets of coppcr-platcs the kings ate spoken of as belonging to tho BhSradvaja-gotrs. and the general resemblance of the names in both lend us to conclude that these kings were members of one family.

Vishnugopa. Circa 310. —The next point concerns Vishnu- gupa. the contemporary of Samudragupta. A perusal of the genealogical portion of the early Pallava charters shows that there were several members bearing this name such as YnvamsharSJa VUhnagopa, Vishnugopavarmon of the Urava- palH and the Pikira plates, besides a Maharaja-Vishpogopa who figures twice in the Chura plates. 1 Then again we have, in the Yayalur pillar inscription, the name of Vishougopa repeated thrice and also the name of Vishoudasa. The earliest of these is probably to be identified with the adversary described in the Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudragupta.

It has been suggested recently that the orthodox estimate of Samudragupta'# southern expedition has been considerably exaggerated and that the Allahabad inscription has been misinterpreted. Thus for instance Prof. Jotiveau-Dubreail in 1 his Ancient History ot Deccan says : ‘ After all these rectifications that we have just made the expedition of Samudragupta presents Itself before nor eyes in quite another form. It is no more a new Alexander tnarqjiing victoriously through South India : it was simply the unfortu- nate attempt of a king from the north who wanted to annex the coast of Orissa but completely failed. About a.d. 340, Samudragupta left his capital Pitalipatra and marched directly towards the south. First he conquered Southern Kosala where the king Mnhcndra was reigning in the vicinity of Sirpur ami Sambalpnr. He then crossed the forests that are to the south of Sonpur and found there the small kingdom of Mabakintara which means the “ great forest " and where

• Bp. Ref. ter mi. Jouvnaa-Dobrenil. Ane. His. Dee., p. 60. Early PaUavas of the Sanskrit Records 45

Vyfigrarflja the 11 T leer-king " was reigning.’ Then he reached the coast of Orissa. Manjaraja, king of Kojala, Mahendra of PishtSpnra, Svwnidatta of Kottura, a citadel on the top of a hill and Damaoa of Erandapalle tried to stop him bat were captured. Samndragnpla now prepared to make new conquests when he was opposed by a confederacy of all the kings that reigned near the mouth of the rivers Godavari and the Krishna, the most powerful of them being Vishotigopa the Pallava king or Kftnchi. The other kings were Nflaraja of Aviimukta, Hastivarman 01 Vengi, Ugraseua of Palaika, Kubera who reigned in DevarSshtia and Dliannnjaya whose capita! was a: Eusthalapora. Samudragupta being repulsed by the kings of the Eastern Deccan abandoned the conquests

1 he had made in tbc coast of Orissa and returned home . Thus according to this view the Allahabad pillar does not speak of Pollachi, Pal ghat, Mnhendrogiri, Colair lake, Erandoi and Maharashtra. The identification of Airandapalla with Brando) appears in the light of the facts known from the Siddhnntam plutes of Dcvindrnvarmar. to be near Chicacolc." Similarly Devarfishtra which has been hitherto identified with Maharashtra, thus misleading scholars into the impression that Samudrcgupta went to MahSrashtra, figures in an Eastern Chajukya grant." discovered in the Viaagapatam District- All the kingdoms mentioned in the inscription are sitnatec in the east coast of the Dakban. Again according to the same authority Ssmudragupta did not advance as far south as Kfinchi to defeat Vishpugopa, bat was effectively subjugated by bim on the banks of the Godavari or the Krishna. This is merely a hypothesis which has not been proved ; there is no evidence against the orthodox view that Samudragupta did advance against XSilchlpuram and most scholars are inclined to accept

• A toe: the idctiStafioc Of this Vylgn st« M. An!., to). Iv. pp. KBIT and 232 Ed. • /atf.. vof. xli, Bp. p. 212 . • Bp. Bee., 1916-19C©, p. 100 Tfcaao identificatloes eaaoot y* U regarded u final. Placer ia Eavt Kluaidesh hare vrallgM which would supper: reel’s Identification yst- S**/ I.H.. vol. v, p. 399, A note co Vakil raku by Y, B. Gnpl«. Ed. '

46 Hislory of the Pailavas of South India this view. There is nothing; to sustain the view that the defeat Inflicted upon Vislinugopa ami kia collogues have been exaggerated as presumed by Prof. Jouveau-Dtibreuil in hi a

Anient /listen1 ot the Dettau. The distinction made in the Allahabad pillar inscription in regard to the various groups of states Samudragupta came into contact with, isclear evidence of an actual invasion and conquest in regard to these tztns-Vludhyan states. A doubt has been raised* whether the Visboceopa mentioned in the Allahabad pillar inscription is to be regarded as a member of the Pallava dynasty or otherwise. The Visliuu- gopa. described 39 belonging to Kanchi. could be no other than a member of the Pallava dynasty altbongh he in not described as a Pallava affiliated to the Bhnradvnja-gotra as the kings of the copper-plate charters are. The consideration which mokes the surmise almost certain is that tho name is a characteristic Pallava name in the same manner as Nandivarroan may be regarded as peculiar to the Pallava dynasty. The name does not occur in any other royal dynasty so far known to us.

Thore is moreover no probability of any other royal dynasty having ruled at Kaiidupuram just at the period of Samndra- gapta’a raid, other than the Pallava. Ail these considerations taken along with the fact that the chieftains mentioned in the Allahabad pillar inscription are associated only with the capital city of their kingdoms and not with their dynastic or faintly names, lead to the conclusion that Vishpugoptv of Khnchi. the adversary of Samudragupta, was a member of the Prakrit or early Sanskrit charters. We are not at present in a position to know anything more about him except his encounter with Samudragupta.' and the probability of his being devoted to Vishnu as is apparent by the name. No copper- plate, which may be expected to throw light on his reign, has been brought to light yet. But the passage in the Allahabad inscription makes it plain that in tire middle of the fourth century a.d., there reigned on the banks of the Godavari and

• C«- ut, pp. SS-61. South Ini. Jainism, p. 143. Early Paltavas of the Sanskrit Records 47

the Krishna arxJ in their vicinity a number of powerful chieftains such as Hastivarman of Vengi, presumably identical with the Silankayana king of that name, Nilsraja of Avamnk.ta, Uerasenn of Pal akks and others. VUkougot* to Sim/unEknUrH. D. 3*0 to SSO This period covers roughly 200 years and Is commonly spoken of as the ago of the Paliava kings of the Sanskrit charters, as tho records of this period arc invariably in Sanskrit and not In Prakrit as hitherto. The effects or the invasion of Samudra- gnpta 0:1 the Paliava dynasty must have beer, far-reaching. One of these was probably to weaken tho authority of Vishou- gopa, and, after his death, to promote dynastic quarrels among his successors. It is very difficult to establish the exact order oi succession of kings enumerated in the historical

portion of the copper-plates of this period. Nor is it possible to say definitely whether all the kings, whose names figure in these records, actually ruled or occupied the Paliava throne. The extent of the territory over which their rule probably extended is also uncertain. We have already pointed out that

it is possible to establish some connection, at present unknown, between the Paliava kings of the Sanskrit chancre and those o? the Prakrit records, (a. d. 215-350). Wc do not know who tho first member of the Paliava dynasty of the Sanskrit charters was. In this respect the VilErpalayara copper-plate charter ascribed to the later PaHavu king Nandi- varman III of the ninth century and the KaJikkutli plates of Naadivarman Pallavamalla throw some light on the manner in which the fiist member of the Paliava dynasty acquired sovereignty. 1 The historical portion of the Velurpi|:iyan: grant .which supplies a detailed genealogy of the Paliava kings after giving the legendary origin of the Pallavas from Vishnu to Paliava, through Brahma. Angirasa, Brahaspiiti, Sainyu, Bhnradvaja, Dions, Advatthiinan, etc., proceeds 10 enumerate certain quasi- hlstorical names such as those oi Asokavarman, Kaiabbartr

VBBipqayao plwa, 5. /. /., vol. ii. p. SO. 48 History of the Pollavas of South India

and Chota-Pallava. The break after the king ASokavannan

1 indicated in the record (verse 5) suggests that the Pallava kings of the Prakrit charters—Sivaskaodavurm an, Vijaya- skaodavarman, Bcddhavarman have to be included here. The omissloa oi these names is probably attribntab'.c to the fact that the writer of the document had only a foggy notion of the kings of the early period, living as he did several generations after these kings, when their memory had almost faded nway. The historicity of Kalabhartr, ChFit a- Pallava and Virakurcba is confirmed by the mention of these n antes in the Vayalur pillar inscription of R&jasimha apparently in the order of succession. This latter contains many repetitions and should be used with much care. For example, although it is one of the earliest known list of Pallava kings nnc belongs to the seventh century, it is impossible to regard that all the kings mentioned in it were ruling kings. On the other hand it appears to have been a list made up in the reign of RSjasimlu by a writer, who was obviously labouring under the difficulty of accommodating a number of real and quasi-real kings that tiadition and copper-plate* had preserved, :ind who, in doing so, was unable to allow for similarity o; names. Being in these difficulties he put together all the names he got at, in an order of his own. This seems to be the only explanation for the repetitions that one notices in the list on the Vcynlfir pillar when compared with other genealogies. Prof. G. Jouveau- Dubreuil in his Paltaxm 2 expresses the opinion that the Vlyalur inscription gives a complete list of the Pallava kings

In the order oi their succession. . In the portion earlier than

M ah e ml ravarman I, the VftyalUr record includes names like Vimala, Konkapika, which occur exclusively in Western Gacgn lists of kings. Vishpugopa is mentioned three times, Kumaru- vishpu twice, which is just possible. However Skandavarman is mentioned five times and Simhavarman four times which

appears less probable. But the record is doubtless of great

* S. A A. vol. U, part 5. p. SOS. p. 18 fl. Early Pallavas of tkt Sanskrit Records 49 vfllac to ns as establishing a connection between the members of the Prakrit, Sanskrit, and Simhavishou dynasties which have been hhhorto looked upon as different dynasties. As we hare soon it is impossible to agree with those who hold that the Vayalor list 1 gives a complete list of forty-two names of the PaEava kings in their order of succession.

The VdyalBr Piiiar Genealogy Brahma Skspd&v&iinan AhgirOM Simhavorman Brahaapati Viravarman Samvc Skaodavarman Bharadvfija Simhavarman Diona Ska^davannan

Aivatthircan Naadivarman I Pallava Simhavarmafl Aioka Simbavarman Harigupta Vishcn^opa

Aryavwman S imhavarer ftp Vimala Simhaviataro Kopkaoika Mabendravarman I

Kalabhartr Naraslmbavarman I ChBta-pal’ava Mabcncravarzaap 11 Virakurcha Paramesvaravarman I

Chandravarman ... KarQa

Vishaugopa ••• Skapdamhla

Kumaravishou ... Buddhavarui on IUjasimba Skapdavaraan Visbpugopa VishnudSsa

A careful study of the VcJhrpajayam plates shows that the

members represented in this record from Kfiiabhartr, who is

* Ci. list o( Shy-four nan** given In Ep. Ini., rot. xvttl.p. 151 and the sbola epigraph as edited In pp. 1*5-152, «5Kt-Ei>. 7 50 History of the Ptllavas of South Lidia called KSjagopa in tlio KfiSakudi plates. belonged to what wo haw called the period of Sanskrit charters. As it is clear from this record the members mentioned in verses 5 to 8 as ASokavarmac and others in whose family KSlabhartr is 9aid to have been bora, included tbo members of the Prakrit charters such as Bappa, Sivnsknodavarman, etc. Wo cannot rely very strictly upon the order of succession in this record ns there

arc several breaks and gaps in it. We may therefore proceed to make one or two observations regarding the kings of this period.

VirakQrcha andHit Period. —Of ICalabhartr and Chuta-pallava very little is known excepting tlieir names. Of these the first appears to have been the first member of the Sanskrit dynasty. Of Virakurcha. however, the grandson of Kfilnbbartr, wo learn from the Vel&rp31ayam plates (verse 6) that simultaneously with the hand of the daughter of the chief of serpents he also grasped the complete insignia of royalty and became famous.' This means in plain language that Vlrak&rchavannar. became king on marrying the daughter of a Naga chief. As to the actual period of this marriage there is some amount of dis- agreement among scholars. The marriage of Virakurcha which, according to the Ve;0rpa]ayam plates, gave him a kingdom, according to certain authors, has reference to the first member of the dynasty of the Sanskrit Pallavas. Accor- ding to Prof. Jonveau-Dubreuil the Naga marriage of Vtra- kuicha has reference to the first king of the Prakrit charters

Slvaskagcavarmnn's father. ' Verse 6 of these plates therefore has reference clearly to the first member of the Pella va dynasty Virakurcha. Was Virakortha Hu First Pallata king f —ThU conclusion of Prof. J on veau- Dubreuil does not appear to be quite correct. In the first place tt is possible that the names of Asokavarman, etc., as we have already pointed out, and others referred loin verse 5 of the VSlOrphlayam record, stand for tho names of the member* of the Prakrit dynasty. If so, it is difficult to accept the view

Poltavai, p. ». Early Pallavas of the Sanskrit Records 5 1 that VirakQrcha was the first Palluva ’ring. In the second place it is possible that Vlravarman'* immediate ancestor, presumably his father or grandfather, might have lost hold of the sovereignty of the Pallava kingdom owing to some unknown cause, one of which might have been the invasion of SBinudragupta. Lf this were so, his date would have to be sought somewhere after Vishnugopa. Again, in the Velurpalayam plates it is not stated that V'irakurcha who married the Naga princess, was the first member ia ibe family of the Pallavas or the first to acquire a kingdom and a kingly position in that family. This ' view is also in agreement with that of Dr. S. K. Aiyangar who in his account of the Pallavas ascribes the marriage of Viiakuichn to the period immediately following the invasion of Ssinudragupta into the south ar.d the consequent disruption. According to hit interpretation, ' Put in plain language this (the Naga marriage) would mean that he married a N4ga princess and thereby acquired the title of sovereignty of tbe region over which he ruled. This obviously has no connection with tbe birth of Tondaman-Ilam-Tiraiyan, who, according to tradition embodied in the classical poem PtrwntonafTvpadai, was tbe son of a Chola king through a Naga princess .... Neither tbe detail of the marriage r.or the acquisition will agree with the story of Uath-Tiriayan. ... 1 What were tbe circumstances, political and otherwise, which brought about tbe matrimonial alliance of Virakurcha, a member of tbe Pallava family with the daughter of a Naga king which gave him virtually a wife and a kingdom P To this question no definite answer is possible) in the present state of our knowledge relating to the political condition of the Dakhan in the fourth century a.d. Dr. S. K. Aiyangar has however attempted to solve tho problem. In the course of hi* valuable contribution on the/Wfasvuhc identifies* the NUga family with whichVirakQicha became connected with the family of Skaodanigu, tbe Sauvahana viceroy of the region round Adoni and who probably belonged to a clan of the family of Sitavahanas other than that which

* Oriiin mi Early Hither ot Iht Ptllaxsxs, p. 43. •Hid., p. 44. 52 History of the PaUavas of South India

ruled in the Dikhan but connected by blood, and perhaps even by alliance, with that clan. ' At one time under the rule oi the later Satavahanas these Nagas appear to have extended their territory and even acquired a considerable portion of the

kingdom of the Satavkhar.as themselves. If the Pallava chieftain in the neighbourhood made himself sufficiently distinguished, a marriage alliance with these Naga*. from whom came the early Sataviliar.a queen Niganlka, would have been possible for him. The hint, vague as it is, in the inscription seems to let us into the secret o: the rise of the dynasty of the PaUavas to power.' As regards the probable period when this happened, he indicates that this must have happened at a time when the ^atavahanas as a ruling dynasty had passed away, and the attempt at the assertion of the Gupta power over this region under Samudragupta had in e way shaken the authority of the older dynasties to allow of a new dynasty to spring into prominence. The character of the invasion of Samudragupta

itself makes it clear that the whole of the western portion or the empire of Andhra* was in the hands of a power whom for some good rehson Samudragupta did not attack. One such reason might have been that they held possession of the territory with some power, such as the Vakafakas in Beiar aad Central India. It is likely that their authority was not readily aoquicsccd in by the smaller chieftains, feudatories of the SatavUhanas, along the east coast. If this surmise should

turn on: oorrect it is possible to conceive that the south- western portion was held by a powerful family of the Nagas, relatives of the SitavShanas. and the Pallava* were among the feudatories who showed a ready inclination to throw off the ftatavfilmua yoke. When Samudragnpta had come and gone, the western power, whatever that was, might have entered into a marriage alliance with the PaUavas and recognised them in the position to which they had already risen by their own efforts. ShvuSasiihya {Skaadauiroiadj.—Fioa. die Velnrpllayara plate* again (verse 7) wc learn that the son of Virakureha, Early Pallavai of the Sanskrit Retards 53

who is probably identical with ViiakUrcluvarman of the Darfl! copper-plate fragment, was Skandaiisbyu. He Li described in

1 this record as the moon in the sky of this family ’ and is said to hare seised the ghafika of the twice-born from King

Satyasena. This achievement of his enables us to fin his period more or less definitely, although the identity of Satyascna has not been completely worked out. The reference to a ghafika at this early period is interesting. There is also a reference, in the Thlaguada inscription ol Kakctsthavarman, ascribed to the first half of the tilth century, to Kaiichl befog called a gkafika. But no one has attempted to identify the Kirg Satyascna mentioned in the VeJBrpiJayam plates. In his introductions to these plates published in the South Indian Inscriptions, Mr. H. Krishna Sastri says that Se remains unidentified. Dr. S. Knshaaswami Aiyangar suggests the possibility that the Satyascna here referred to may te Mahfikshatrapa SvSmi Satyascna of the coins whose time would be the ninth decade of the fourth century a e. s

It is uncertain whether the power of the Kshatr.1p.15 extended sufficiently southward so as to make them come into hostile contact with the Pallava kings. The probability is that the Pal lav as co-opcrated with the dynasty of Western Dakhan, the Vakafakas, in inflicting a defeat on the Kshatrapns and this Interpretation of the situation, therefore, seems to be in accoidance with the general trend of Vaiataka history as this is the period to which the conquest of Kuntsla by the Vakalaks-Prithv'sena I is ascribable. ‘ Such an advance,' as 1 has been pointed out, is possible only by the overthrow of the Kshatrapaa, and other successors of the Andhras in this region.’ The Prehabit Period ei Skandaiishya (Sk«>idavarman).—'Thii identification oi Satyascna with Svami Satyaslmha, father of Mahakshatiapa, SvSmi Rudraslmha III, whose date according to Prof. Rapeon, is somewhat anterior to a d. 388, enables

11s to fix the dates of Skaodaiishyn as well as his father

1 to). U. part v, p. 50?. • ' ii. 1 Th« Pallavai, /. /. H., vol. part , p. 38. ;

54 History of the PaUavas of South India

Virakutcha of tlie Velurpfi]ayam record. Allowing n period of about thirty yean for these two kins a wc arrive at about A.v. 358 for the date of the accession of Virakntclia. According to Mr. Krishna Sastri, this Sk-mdaSishya is perhaps identical with the Skondnsishya of the TirukkaJukkiifijam inscription, 1 who made a grant to the Mtuasikana temple at the above-mentioned village and spoken of as a former king. The late Mr. Venkayya in his article on this inscription suggested that SkapdaSUhyu >* identical with Skaodavtuuian but as there ate several Skaodavarmims ia the Pallava record it is difficult o identify Iho exact individual mentioned in the Tirukimlulctiilraiu inscription. The Sanskrit Charters.—We may now proceed to examine in detail the genealogical portion of other copper-plate charters of this period. We have already pointed out that these charters liavc been assigned on palreographicnl grounds to the fifth and the sixth centuries of the Christian era. One peculiarity oi the charters of this period ia that they do not furnish any genealogical list prior to the great grandfather of the ruling sovereign who is the donor. The hnbit of including a mythical raid qunsi-historical pedigree, along with the immediate ancestral line, appears to have originated only ia aad after the seventh century in the Pallava family. About six of these Sanskrit charters have been discovered mostly in the northern districts, and have been edited vrith text and translations :u the Epi'nraptiia Intica Four of these refer to royal camps front which the respective grants wero issued, vi*. Po'.ukkada, * Dasanapura, Meumat&ra, and Tamrapa. Almost all these grants furnish four generations of kings including the donor. There is considerable difference of opinion as to the order in which these kings arc to be chronologically represented. In other words the relative position of the kings mentioned ia these records and the chronology to be adopted

* Se* Venkayya, Rp. /«rf., rot. tii, p. 2h>. * An oisncctaiJul attempt ia niifts to Idontlly PUakka and lQ lhC Mcdrtt' CMs,i4m Co!U** lor —

Early PaUdoas of the Sanskrit Records 55 for them are uncertain and far from settled. There exists also considerable difference of opinion among scholars as regards the identification of tlie various royal camps front which these charters were issued. None of these places Tirnripa, Palalckada. Da^anapnra, or Menmatdra has been identified definitely although a suggestion had been made by the late Mr. Vcnkayya 1 that they are to be looked for in the vicinity of the region comprised by the modern Nellore District. According to certain scholars the fact that the charters of these Pallava kings are addressed from these camps, and not from the capital city of Kahchipnram, indicates that the Pallava kings who issued these charters had lost hold 0: KaBcbipuram through some cause now unknown, and retired to the Telugu districts bordering on Nellore where they continued their rule. This line of argument was adopted by the late Mr. Veakayya,* and is still maintained by some of the officers of the Epigraphy Department. 3 They advocate what has been called the theory of a Chdla interregnum during the Pallava rule according to which the Pallava kings soon after the period of the members of the Prakrit charters were driven away from Kaccbi by the Chola king Ksrikiila. According to tbe exponents of this view the Pallavas would appear to have taken possession of the city only in the days of Kumaravishnu who is described in the Vclurpalayam plates to have captured Kafichi. We shall revert to this theory of a Ch8|a interregnum a little later. Various Orders of Succession. —According to Prof. Joavcau- Dtbreuil the scries of kings Skapdavarroan—Kumfiravishpu Buddhavarman I—KumSravishou (donor) of the Chaadalnr plates, mlod in Kinchi before the series, Simhavarman (mentioned in the Uruvappalli plates) Skapdavarman and Nandivarman, and that, owing to the resemblance of the

Chandaldr plates and the Uruvappalli plates, Kumuravishm I would have been the immediate predecessor of Simhavarman of KSiicbi. But a close examination of the copper-plates

• An. Met- Ep- NOS, 9. • A. S. X. far 1906 7, p. 22\. * Sffl., voL U, p. 503. —

56 History of the Pallavas of South India

ol this period shows lhai (he Chanilalur plates are by no means the most ancient of these, as in the opinion of M. Jouveau-Dubreuil. The style and the language employed, from the use of numerical symbols and the citation of date after the manner of the earlier Prakrit charters and the spaces marked between words, almost clearly suggest proximity to the Ana lira period.' If such be the case the OiogoJ- grant (No. 1) is the most undent of the Sanskrit charters that we have. We have already seen that the Vclurpalayam plates supply the following names among the early members of the Sanskrit

period : Khlabhartt

Chtita-pallava

VirikOrch*

SkandaSishya

Kumaravishpu, etc.

The Omgodu (No. 1) charter gives the following order : Kumaravishpu

Skaodavarman

Viravannan

Vijayaskancavancaii Mr. Krishna Sastri Identifies Viravannan of this charter with the Viravannan of the published oopoer-plate charters and with the VirakQrchavartnan of (he Dad: record. • If Viravarman’a identity is thus established. it must be easy to see that his iather Skapdavarman would be the first king of that name mentioned in the published copper-plate grant and that V ijay ask aedfivarman. his son, would be identical with Skaodavarman II. Kumaravishou, the first king men-

tioned, and the father of Skapdavarmau I, is probably to bo

* S«« Bp. Ini., vo). *v, p. ?51 footnote . — '

Early PaUcmas of the Sanskrit Records 57 identified with Kniabhartr of the Vaurpa]ajN*m plate * 1 though there may be vory little in common between the two names. Thna Mr. Krishna Sastri would identify the fust four kings mentioned io the Vclfii pSJayam plates with those mentioned in the Oragodu (I) copper-plates which may be represented as" follows

Kalabhartt ... Knmaravishijn

Chuta-pallava ... Skaodavarman

Virakurcha ... Vlravarmaa

Skauda4ishyn ... Vijayaskaodavarraan

Kutniraviihou ... Kumaravishau. Before examining the view of Mr. Krishna Sastri let us state the genealogical information from the other charters for hia period. The Uruvappalli plates,* dated in the eleventh year of Simhavarman, although the donor was Yuvanutharaja- Vishnugdpavarman, give the following genealogy Sicaodavarman

Viravaruian

Sk&udavarman

Y. M. Viahnueopa (donor)

From the fact that the Uruvappalli plates are dated in the eleventh year 0 ( Simhavarman it was held by the late Dr. Fleet that Y. if. Vlshnugopa was a younger brother of SifnEavanr.an, and that he probably never reigned at all. The Maagndar grant* gives the succession in the following order : yiravarman

Skaadavarman

Y. M. Vishougopavarman

DharmamshaiRia Simhavarman

1 S.U.. vol. U. p. 503. •Ini. An!..vcl.v. p. 51. •Ib'.d xoL vi. p. 155. , — :

58 History of the Pallams of South India

The Pikira plates 1 furnish us with the accompanying order, which is almost similar to the previous one Viravarman

Skapdavarman

Vishcugopavarman

Simhavarman (donor)

Thus these three plates together supply five generations of which, as wc already mentioned, kings ; the Chandalur plates, appear to be posterior to these records in point of antiquity give three further generations of kings from Skapdavarman, who, we might regard, was identical will: Slaodavarman II. The Chandalur’ plates, we saw, supplies the following names in the order noted below : Sknpdavarman

Kumaravishuu I

Buddhavarman

Kumtravisbou II (donor)

The Udaycndiiam plates1 supply the series Skandavarman

Simhavarman

I Skaodavannan

Nancivaimar (donor).

Tbe Vayalur pillar inscription becomes acceptable from No, 29, and agrees with the Velfcrpa|aysm grant thus

« Ep. I*d., rot. VU, p. IS. ol. Tin, p.233. 'Ibid. wl. IU, p. 142. Early Pallavas of tht Sanskrit Records 59 continuing the succession to the time of Simhavishpu as wHl be seen by the following Simhavarman (V av alar list 29)

Vishpugopa

Simhavarman

Simhsvishiju

Mahcndravarmac I

The whole scries of Pallava kings from the beginning to the days of Simhavishau may be represented by the following table Bappa

Sivaskamla (Circa. a.d. 220)

Btsddhavarmau

Vishpugopa (a.d. 340)

Kllabbartf (Omgddu-UruvapalH plates) (Kuaaravishou)

Chfita-pallava (Skapdavarman) (Omgodu-Uravapalli plates) (Married Nhga princess)

Virakurcfca ( Virakfirchavarman)

Skaodailshf* (Donor, Onigodu Plates)

j I Simhavarman Y. M. Vishnngopa Kum£ravisha° I or I | varraan Ska$davarman V i staougopa Buddaavarman

Nandivannan I Simhavarman 11 Ktunfcra II. (Udayendirsm) Vishnagopnvamsan

Simhavarman III

Mahcndravarraan, etc. 6o History of the Paliams of South India

The above table ia only tentative and subject to alteration ii necessary on other more satisfactory interpretation of the charter*, or when the discovery ut new inscriptions, or copper charters should call for such. Itis just possible that there might not be any direct connection between the members ol the Prakrit charters, those ot the Sanskrit charters and tbc members of the siinhavishpu dynasty, as is assumed here. But this arrangement is based on tho evidence of the Vhyalur pillar record and that ol Vclurpilnyam plates strengthened by tbc consideration that the Patlava kings ot these charters style themselves in those records as members of the Bharadvfcja golra. The position ot Vishpugopa, the adversary of Stumidra- gupta in the table, ts uncertain. We have already hinted the possibility of his being identical with the fust of tire Visbougopas mentioned in tbc Vayaltlr pillar record of RHjasimha’s reign. Wc have also alluded to the date suggested by Mr. Sbama Sastri in his new light ou the Gupta era which at the present state of discussion need not he regarded as having been established beyond doubt. The earliest member of the Sanskrit charters figures as K&labharti in tho VeltHpajayora plate*, a name which along with his son's name Chhta-pallava, sounds more eponymoua than real. Kalabhartr is presumably identical with Kapagopa of the KaSakkudi plates.' In the above arrangement wc have indicated the possibility of Kalabhartr being identical with the Kmnaravishou l of Omgodu No. 1 and ChiiU-pallava with Skandavarmaa I. Mr. Krishna Sastri who also makes 'this identification says that there is nothing in common between Kalabhartr and Kutnaiavialnju.* The description of Kala- bharif as the ' head-jewel of the family ’ and as Vishnu the husband of Indira (Labshmi) in verse 6 of the Velirrp&laysun plates lends support to the identification of this king with

’ vol. ti, p. 307. • Ep. lad rot. xt, p. 2S1. Also vol. xvitt, p. 149, whero ae definitely pvea up the ldenf.de*! ion. TMat* hardly )ustill«d as ti* wtltei ol *.Be Vuyalor pillar inscrlptlco tin nwtaly pm ih« Ifets on« alter the other without attcirpticv to End out actual rtluikmablp between the diHereat sacceMlot: tua. Ed. Early Pallavas of the Sanskrit Records 61

KcicftravUliou of tbc Ocigcdu grant which suggests that his other name was a synonym of Vishpn. It is even possible that this Kumaravishnu whom we identified with Kalabhaitr was the same person as Vlshpugopa, the adversary of Samudragupta. This identification has not been made hitherto, although there is nothing unreasonable in this view. As was already indicated, the actual dates and the duration of the individual reigns of the P3llava kings of this period are approximate so far. Obviously it is not possible ior all the sixteen kings and more to have been on the Pallava throne within the short period of about 200 years (a.u. 350 to 550 ). It is evident from the charters themselves that certain members of the dynasty referable to this period were simply Yuramaharajas or princes only, as In the ca>eof Vishougopa— the prince of the Uruvapaih plates. Vt'c have already indicated the facts known regarding Kfilabhartr (Kumfira- vishpu) and Chota-pallava (Skacdauarman) from the copper- plates of this period. We have shown that Chatu-pollava alias Skapdavaiman might have been the chief who married the Nhga princess and acquired simultaneously a wife and a kingdom. H:3 sou was Virakurchn, identical probably with

1 Virakurchavarman of the Darsi fragment- His sou was Skandavarman (II) the donor of Onigodu plates who is described in this record as one • who was true to his word, who day by day increased religious merit by gift of cows, gold and land, and who always desired to serve Gods and Brahmans, and ably understood the purport of all Sosiras.' From the date of tbc engraviog ci the zrtai which ia mentioned as the Vijayaumvatsart-trayaMmsI (that • is in the victorious year thirty-three which was the third fortnight of the winter and the thirteenth day) me may conclude that Sinndavaunan's reign lasted at least for thirty-three years. Simhavarman.—The next Pallava king was Simbavaiman in whose eleventh year the Uruvapalli plates of Y. M. Vishougopa is dated. It is not apparent why Y. M. Vishougops should

*£>./*rf.,VOl.l,p. 387. 62 History of the Pallavas of South India

have addressed Lhc grant in the reign of Simhavannan. The probability is that ho did not reign and therefore dated the record in the reign of his elder brother, or possibly in that of his. In the latter case this Simhnvutman become* identical with the donor of tho four grants, the Omgddu plates dnted in the fourth year of his lcign in tire month of Vaisaka ionklapaksba- panchami addressed from Tamrapa, the Pildra grant dated in filth year and issued from Memnitura, the Uruvappalli plates dated in the eleventh year of his reign, and issued from Paiakk.ida. and the Mangalur grant issued from Vijaya-DaSana- para and dated in the eighth year of Simhavannan II. Thus we have for this klug at least four different copper-plate charters dated in the different years of the reign and issued in different places which were obviously the places where tho king happened to be in caiup just when the grants were issued.'

It has been already pointed out that these piaccs Vijaya Tamrhpastbana, Menmdtura, Daiaaapura and Palakkaca have not been identified though tho suggestion has been made that they should be looked for in the Ncllorc District. The late Mr. Venkayya writes in his Amieut History ol Hu Ndlort

Dist’ist, x ‘ that it is cot impossible that D3ianapura was the undent name of the modern village of Darfi. It is called Darri and Dai i£i in inscriptions of the fourteenth century round as the place.’ He also thinks that the place might have been the capital at the time that the Mangaffur grant was issued in the eighth year o: Simhavunnan. If this is so why is it not possible to hold Palakkada, TiauJpa, and Mer.mStura als'o at the capital of Simnavarmaa ? But such an assumption does not seem to be justified unless we have good reason for regarding that this period was one of constant warfare, and that the kingdom of Simbavarman was frequently threatened, with the result that he had to be continuously changing his capital from one seat to another. But there Is no definite evidence to prove that this was a fact. It is assumed by certain scholars that the Pallava kings of this period had lost

> Ind. Ant.. 1SC6, p. 28J. Early Pallavas of tht Sanskrit Records 63 their possession of KaBchi and retired to tbe Telega districts and around Nellore. wherefrom in they continued to role and issue their copper-plates. This explains according to them the charters of Simhavarman and others during this period being addressed not from Kaachlpuram as in the case of earlier copper-plates but from place* ir. the Telugu districts. For instance Mr. Krishna Sastri says About a.d. 350 the Pallavas,—perhaps on account of the disturbances caused by the victorious campaign of Samadragupta from the north or owing to the rise of the Kadarobas mentioned in the TalguntU inscription' were dispossessed of their territory round K&Bchi and pushed back further into the interior.' Again the same authority says 1

• vre fTorn several Thus got copperplates published so far, six generations oi Pallavas, with names of nine Pallava kings who called themselves Pallava-Mahirajas and Pallava-Dharma- mahSriHas, of the Sharadvfija-gotra until one of them, Kumaravishou I (11 f) reconquered Kinchlpura. evidently from tbe Cho|as, who had taken possession of it sometime subsequent to Vishpugopa thocontemoorary of Sauiudragupta and had established themselves in the Topda-country.’ Thus this according :o view there was a Choja interregnum at KSfichi and a break in the line of Pallava kings during the period of the Sanskrit charters. Is the Chela Interrrg>ium PcstifiU t—Thls interregnum according to w’hich a number of Pallava kings in the fourth and the fifth century are supposed to have lost possession of Kanchi some time in the fourth century has become a favourite notion among the epigraphiats which however does not appear to be supported by the historical facts of the period known to us. Even the late Mr.Venkayya has expressed himself in favour of the theoiy of a Chola interlude in the midst of the Pallava rule.

’ In his ' Ancient History of the Nellore District 1 for instance, dealing with the Pallava kings of this period he says, ‘The

* Ep. tad., to!, viil. p. 28. •Ibid., vol.xv. No. il. p.2*9. • tad An!.. 1S08. 0 . ffl*. 6\ History of thi Pallows of South India

extent of Pnllava1 dominions during this period from the fourth century to the end of the sixth century a.p. cannot be As- certained. At any rate they appear to have been in possession of the modem Nellore District or at least a portion of it. In fact four of the alx>ve-mentioned grants are from that district. Knnch; which was the capital during the reign of Sivaak aijdavarmnn and Viabpugopa, figures as such only in the last two of the above-mentioned grants which arc evidently later than the rest/ • If this is not due to a mere accident it may bo that the Pallavw had to retreat fre-m Conjee varan) owing, perhaps to a coalition among the Chola, Plr.dya and the Chcra kings, or to the domination of one of them. In this ease, the Pallavas, had probably to confine themselves to the Nellore District or to a portion of it, where the villages granted in two of the copper-pl»te inscriptions may be traced/ Some Objections*—But as against this mere supposition, there are serious difficulties in the way of our accepting the assumption of any break in the main line of PaJlava kings from the earliest times. At any rate the mere fact of certain copper- plates being addressed from places situated iu the Telugu districts far away from the capital city cannot be held to support the view that tbo king or kings who issued them should necessarily have lost possesion of Xunchi- Such at any rate is not the indication that we get from the large numbers of copper-plates and stone records of the PaHava kings obtained ia various parts of the country. In these records there is not the remotest suggestion that the Pallava kings at any period in their rule lost possession of the city of Conjeevaram for any appreciable length of time. A reference 3 in the Vclurp&iayara plates of Nandivarman III to the capture of Kiftchi lias curiously been interpreted as meaning that KumSravUhnu for the first time after the capture of the city by the Cb5Jas in the days of Karikala, recaptured it. Such an assumption appears however to be

1 Ch*nd*ltlr and Udayfindlrair. records. • VmtKSJ J vol. li, p. say. '

Early Pallavas of Ifu Sanskrit Rrcords 65

07-.ua it unted. In the first place It is just possible that the capture of KSiichi alluded to in the V 8 IQrpUyam plates is m reference to his having obtained possession of the d’.y from a collateral cousin, or some other foreign power, such as the Kadambas. which had obtained possession of the city for a

short period In the second place if the fact of the capture of

Kanchi from the Chilis is at all tnc. it is strange that the Velfirpalayam plates should not have made mention of the fact in recording such a distinguished achievement, more especially as Bcddbavorraa another king is mentioned as the submarine-fire to the ocean-like army of the ChS]aa

CA/>ia-sain>9rruit

According to any rational scheme of chronology it is very difficult to find a place for Karikala and his successor* midway between the Pailava kings of the Prakrit charters and those of the Sanskrit charters as suggested by the epigraphista. The facts relied upon by them as evidence for this position for Karikala are derived from late Eastern Chajukya coppcr-platcs 1 some of the facts being incredible in themselves . Altogether the data for the Chain occupation of Kid chi during the Pallava rule ore too meagre and unsatisfactory to be seriously considered as justifying the assumption of a Chola interregnum. We have already referred the four Sanskrit charters issued respectively from Omg&du, Piklra, DaSsnapura and Palakkada between the fonrlh and the eleventh years of Sirnhavarman to this reign. The probable date of this king is derivable from purely epigraphic and palmographic evidence as the middle of

> A.S.K., ie»-7. p. 225.

3 e

66 History of t/u Pallavas of South India

Iho fifth century. But the discovery of the Lzkavibhago, a Jain manuscript, has gone a great way towards fixing the actual period of rule of this ting.

1 Tk • LotaviMuga Datuni.—This leads to the initial date of the PalLivj king Simhavarman «3 A.D. 436. According to the Digambara, Jain manuscript, Lckaiibkaga, Saka 38U corresponded to the twenty-second regnal year of Simhavarman, king of Kfifichi, the year in which the work was completed. The reference make* it dear that the first year of this king must have been a.d. 436, and that this king continued to rulo for at least a period of twenty-two years. Soka 380 is apparently die year in which the copying work was finished by Sarvaoandi and the author of the work Simhasuri, probably flourished at an earlier period. The. twenty-second stania was sent to Mahamahopadysya Sudhnkara Dvivedi, Benares, for favour of calculation. The-e is no question about the correcriiess of the date. Patalika, the village in which Sarvanandl copied the work, is perhaps identical with Petalipura in South Arcot District, a: which according to PenyapKiOnam there was u big Jaina monastery in the seventh ceutury a.d. . . . PHnarashtra may be identified with Perumbanappoii (the Brhad Ban as lard under tribute by Mayors Samian, Kadamba) the province over which :ho Bapss ruled.

As regards the actual period of Simhavarman (I I) wc have already pointed out that, being probably identical with the king of the name referred to in the Ponngonda plate3 of the Western Ganga king Madhavavannan II, his reign mast have been at the same period as that of Harivarman the Ganga prince whom he ia said to have installed on the throne. Judged palaeo- graphies! y the characters of the Penugonda plates point to their having been inscribed in the fifth century a.d. Dr. Fleet was also of opinion 1 that ' a.». 475 scents a very good date for it.’ If the plates which arc dated in the reign of MSdhava II, are dated about the year a.d. 475, Simhavarman the

1 JJi.AS., 1915. p. 4S2, Early Pallaoas of the Sanskrit Records 67 contemporary of Ayyuvannan whom he Installed on the Ganga throne must have flourished immediately before. Kcnco it is not improbable that Sunhavamian II began his rule sometime about the third decade of the fifth century which is also the date that we arrive at by tbe Lokmriihaga datum, equating the twenty-second year of Simhavaman with the £aka year 380. This yields for Simbavarman, as we saw, the year a.o. 436 as the initial year, which tallies both with tbe jxil Biographical indications of Penukonda and the Omgodu plates as well as the other consideration* relating to the date of tbe Pallava kings who followed him. A calculation backward from the known date of Simhavtshpu also leads cs to the same period. An attempt made to belittle the value of this datum furnished by the Laka.vibka.ga for the initial date of Shnba- vaiinat! II requites careful consideration. Mr. H. Krishna Sastriar, relying upon what he interpret* as a reference to an eclipse in the Orogudu plates, lines 31 -32, dated in the fourth year oi hia reign, considers the datum of the /jtuxvioA/tga invalidated. The fouith year of Simhavannan 11, according to tbe Ltbavtbk&ga, corresponds to the year a.d. 440 in which yea: there happens to be no solar eclipse during the month of Cbaitra. Bnt this objection of Mr. Sastriar Is based upon a wrong interpretation of the object o! the grant of the Omgodu plates sod of the espresaion grakananimillam in Hne 31. In the first place the plates are dated in the fifth day of the bright fortnight, of Vaisaka, whereas if the occasion of the gran t had beeb the solar eclipse the rocoro would have been dated on the new moon cay. Thi 9 difficulty Mr. Krishna Sastriar gets over by supposing that the grant which was actually made on the new moon day oi Chaitra, a possible day for the nearest solar eclipse, was actually engraved * cn the plates five days 1 later.’ Tbe explanation doos not appear to be at all satis-

factory. The expression ‘ grahanavdmitUm \ appears to

convey, a* has been pointed oui, the meaning of ' for the sake oi acceptance* rather than ' on account of the eclipse

* tip. Ini. vol. xv pp. rn-S5. 68 History of the Pallavas of South India

aa :t looks strange that the copper -plate record should cot mention the character ol the cdip»e and other circumstances oonnected with it. ' It is very unusual,' say* Prof. Krishna- awami Aiyangar to indicaw an eclipse in this manner, without saying what eclipse it is, and otherwise defining the Punyatola.

What is worse in the interpretation of the epigraphlat is that the date of the grant is actually specified in the concluding portion. " £n vijayarS/yo-Samvaisart-Chahirtht- Vuiiaka-Sukla- pakshe-Panchamyam daUam," This is quite unequivocal, lu the face of this it would bo difficult to prove that the grant was made on ar. eclipse day from die document. The difficulty and inconsistency are the results of the interpretation, anil neither the author nor the scribe could bo held responsible 1 for the blunder which is not theirs.' Successors of Simhavorman //.—Very little Is known about the successors of Simaavartnan II till we come to the accession of Simhavishnu. The Vayalflr pillar inscription which is relied upon by Prof. Jouveau-DubreJil for this period gives the names of the following kings in tho order of succession mentioned below

Simhavarman II (A.D. c. 436-460). Vishtjugopavarman 11. Simhavarman III. Simbavishou (A-tx c. 57S-600). The VelurpSlayam plates give tho following names for this period. After a host of kings passed away with Vishnugopa, came Nandivarman who is reported in thi3 record to have caused a ‘powerful snake’ to dance. Then followed Simhavar-

man who is said to have wiped off the pride of his enemies. After him came Simbavishou. As wo already saw there is a slight discrepancy in the order of succession herein stated and these given in other plates. The probability secm9 to be that soon after the reiges of Simhavarman II and Skai)davarman II the contemporaries of the Western Ganga kings Ayya-

varreau and Madr.avavarcun II about the close of the fifth

J. 1. U., vo). It, p. 56. Early PaUavaas of the Sanskrit Records 69 oc atary a.d., the Pallava kings Kumaravishou II who captured Ranchi, Nandivancan I, Simhavaman III, occupied the Pallava throne before Sinsbavishpu, about the lust quarter of tho sixth century, commenced to rale at Kanchlparam. Practi- cally nothing is known of the reign of these kings from the copper-plate* and inscriptions of this period until we arrive at

tho reign of Simhavisbauvarmaa, or Mahendravarmaa I, hi* son and successor, whose accession marks the commencement of the age of the Great Pallavas which lasted for two centuries and a half from about a.d. 600 to 850. CHAPTER V

CONTEMPORARY POLITICAL POWERS. THE SALANKAYANAS. KADAMBAS, ETC.

HE most important among the contemporary royal T dynasties that rated in the Dakhan during this period, contemporaneous with the Pallava kings of the Sanskrit charters, were the Kadambas. the Vafeatakas, tho Sfilanka- yanas, the Western Gacgas, the Vishnukundins, and the chieftains of various places in the region around the mouth of the Krishna and the Godavari figuring in the Allahabad pillar inscription already noticed, one oi whom was probably a S3lrtnXayans-Hastivarrnan of Vengi. It is unnecessary to give here an account of all these powers from the available records. A short account of the SSiankfiyauas, the Kadambas and the Vishtjukundins who appear to have come into dose contact with the Pallava* are given here as far as the information from the records permits. The chronology of the Kar.ambas cannot be regarded as having been definitely fixed. The period of the earliest of the Kadaraba kings Mayundarman who is described as a Brahman in the Talgunda piliar inscription has been fixed by scholars from internal evidence and paUcograpbica! Indications as the middle of the fourth century, though Mr. Shama Sastriar in his Mysore Artfutologita! Rtporli is inclined to carry back his period considerably earlier. 1 The Talgunda pillar inscription of Kakutstbavarman gives a glimpse into the circumstances leading to the establishment of the political power of this Brahman dynasty in the Dakkan. This record in graphic language describes how the first member of this dynasty Mayuraiarman. a Brahman belonging to the Manavyasa-gotra, and a native of Sthaoukundiir came

Swtb•> Mys. Areh. Hrfieri :923. Contemporary PoUtiial Powers 7»

to the city of Xanchlpnram for completing his Vedic studies, how he had a quarrel with a Pallava horseman, and how not bearing to be told that the Brahman caste was inferior to that of the Kshatrlyas be pul himself at the head of a band of adventurers and attacked the Pallava sovereigns in the in- accessible forests of Sri-Pnrvaia. Then with the aid of the Bfihat-Biijas and other* he founded the Zadatnba kingdom of which Banavasi was the capital. The Pallava Icings bad to admit bis claims as a ruling power and had to effect a temporary compromise. Now we must try to find ont tvhat was the probable period of Mayuraianran ant: who his Pallava contemporary was. As we have already suggested, this dismemberment of the Pallava kingdom must have followod the confusion which resulted from the invasion of Samncrn- gupta about a.d. 340. The Kadsmba Prakrit inscription of

Majavalli 1 written as ft is in Prakrit, though it doe3 cot mention the name of the king, may bo taken to rcier to the most ancient king of the ICadsmbas presumably Mayurafiai- man. In regard to his Pallava contemporary only the vagnest guess can be made. As we have assigned MayuraSarman to about A.D. 350 his Pallava contemporary must have been either Vishaugopn or his immediate successors VirakCrcha or

Skaodavarman 1 . Of the successors of MaytiraSarman, Kangavarman and Bbagiratba attributable to the second half of the fifth century A. d., probably carried on hostile operations against the Pallava kings of the period. Of the others it appears that Raghu. KakutaUmvarmsm, Suntlviirrnan and his two sons Mrigedavarman and Mandhatrivurman ruled during the sixth century A.D. and were evidently contemporaneous with Vlravsrman, Skandavarman II, Simhavarman, and Skandavar- man III cf the Pallavas. The southern oonquest of Prithviscna, the Vakfltaka king, who, according to the Ajanta inscription* U described as having defeated the

1 Ini. An!., vol. xlvi, p. 15i. * Cave No. 16, An/). Aar. W. Ini. .. vol. 4, p. Si 2. 72 History of the Paallavas of South India

Kunlala?.. l.e. Ihc Kadamba king, probably look place about the period, A.n. 350-360 and the Kadnniba king must have been Kangavarman who is described in inscriptions ai having been engaged in • lofty exploits and in terrible wars.' Of the others we know that Kakutatha, who is nscribable to tho first quarter of the fifth century, was the donor of the Talgnnda inscription. The marriage of Narendrasena, the grandson of Prabhavati Gupta with the daughter of the king of Kuntaja named Ajjhitabhattarika is probably to be attributed aa Prof.

Jonveau-Dubreuil suggests to Kakutstha's reign. Thus it turns out that Kakutstluvannan's boast, in the Talgutda inscription. that be gave his daughter to Guptas and other

kings would be correct if the Gupta-Vak3{aka king, Narendm- sena, was the son-in-law of this king. According to our arrangement of Pallava chronology be must have been a

contemporary of Simhavarman II and it was probably duThrg this period that the installation of the Western Ganga kings Ayyavattnan and MSdhavavarman must have taken place. Of Shntivarman who succeeded Kakutsthavannan on tbe Kadamba th-one very little is known. Of his sons Mrigcsa- varman and Mandliilrivarman who together ruled for the rest of the fifth century we have some records. According to the Haiti plates dated in the eighth year of his reign MrigeSa uprooted the Ganga* and wa* a very fire of destruclion to the Pnllavas. 1 We learn from another record* that his queen was called Prabhavati who was born in the Kaikcya family. Almost contemporaneous with the reigns of Santivarman, Mrigciavarman and MandhStrivarman. a.d. 450-500, the

of the family i the younger branch Kadamba Krishoavarman , 8on of Kakntstha and tbe elder brother of Santivnrman with Prince Devavarman as YuvatnaharSja ruled at Triparvata. Soon after the death of Mandhltrivarmau the throne of the Kadaabas passed to Ravivannaa who, according to (he Halsi plates, is said to have acquired regal power by the strength

• Halsi plates, Ino. Ant., vol vt. p. SW. Mys. Arch. Rif. to. 1910-!I. p. 35. Contemporary Political Powers 73 and prowess of his own arm which mean* that there was some trouble in his succession and that be had to fight for the throne. According to another record, 1 be is said to have slain Vishnnvannan, presumably a collateral cousin and descendant of Krishgavarnian, and uprooted Chsndadsnda of Kihchi. Records dated In the fifth year of Ravivarman, and the thirty-fifth year have been discovered. He wa* followed by Harivarman at Vaijayanti till about a_d. 550 when the rise of PulnkeSir. I probably put an end to, or obscured, his power. The subsequent history of the Kadambas does not concern us here. Kiiahaavarmao, his sou Ajavarman, Bhogivarman and Vishouvannan are known to have ruled as kings from recent records. That the Kadambas continued to be powerful as late as the end of the eighth Century is seen from the mention in the Velfirpalayam plates* that the Pallava king Dantivarman married Aggalanimmati. ' tl:e daughter of the celebrated king and a crest-jewel of the Eadamba family.’*

ScUtiK'&ayarsu, circa A.D. 350 le SCO . —Almost contemporaneously with the Pallava kings of the Sanskrit charters, may be placed the Salankayana dynasty. The word Salaakayana appears originally to have boon the name of a Yedic RishL There are nearly five grants for this dynasty that are available to us. If Hastivarman of Vcngi, who figures among the adversaries of Sanuidragnpta in the Allahabad inscription, was a Silankivana (identified by Vincent Smith as a Pallava) he may be regarded as the earliest member of this family known hitherto. The EDorc Prakrit* plate the alphabets of which closely resemble the PiMra, Mangalur and Uruvapalli plates, are dated in the thirteenth year of Mihiraiu-Vijsyade- vavarman, and were issued from Vengipuram. These plates describe Vijayadevavarmac as the performer of the Atvamtdhs the fervent Mahilvara and the devotee at the feet of the Holy Chitrarathasvami. The grant is addressed to the villagers of Ellora which may be identified with the modern town of Ellore.

' lnd. Ant., vol. rl, p. 30. * S./.I., vol. U, part v. p. Sit. • Ibid.. TKW. 18. * Bp. ltd., vot. B, p. a>. 10 —

74 History of the Pallavas of South India

Another grant 1 of the Salankayanas written in Sanskrit and therefore considered to ha posterior to the Prakrit charter already mentioned, records that Vijayanundivarman son

oS Chandavarman issued it in the eighth year of his reign from the dly of Vcngipura. As regards the popular Identifi- cation of Vengi with the Pedda Vengi* it most be pointed out that, as there are no less than four places bearing the name of

Vengi in the Northern Circars alone, it is possible that the usual identification should not be regarded as final on the matter. Recently two more oopper-plates * have been discovered by the late Mr. K. V. Lakshmana Rao which, along with the other records, give nearly six generations of the dynasty : The following is the order of succession adopted by Mr. Lakshmana Rao C. 350. Hasiivaiman of Vengi

I 375. Vijayadevavarman

4GO. Vijayanalidivarman

425. Buddhavatma

450. Chandavarma

475. Vijayanundivarman

500. Vijayaskandavarman

The first of the aewiy-discovcrcd Kanteru plates records a grant of Vijayaskandavarman, who is there described as meditating on the feet of the holy Chltrararhasvaini and as belonging to the family of Salankayanas, to one Sivarayain a village called Chinnapnrn In the Kudrahhravishaya in the fifth year of the king's reign on the full moon day In the month of Vaiiaka- Thc second registers a gift to one Svnmichandra a piece of faod in the village of Kuruvuda by Maharaja Sri Nandivaraan.

1 Ind. Ant., vol. v, p. 17J end plctc. Mat.T. J

A word may be said about the religious leaning of these kings and their relation with the Pallava kings. As regards the first we can only say that the peculiar cult of the Sfllankhyaaas

who called themselves Bhagaiai-Chitraralhananti-Pada • nudyata may have reference to their tutelary deity, the God of Chitraratha. This term probably refers to tbo worship by the Salankayanas of the Sun-god, nnd the representation of the figure of the sun in some of the charters issued by these sovereigns, lends some support to this view As regards the other point, namely, the relation of the Salankayanas with the PaQavas the following points may he noted. To begin with, there ia a close resemblance between the names of the members of the two dynasties such as Skaodavarma, Buddhavanca and Naadivarma which also occur in the Pallava copper-plates. The figure of the scatod bull which irequontly finds a place in the seals of the Pallava charters also figures in the SSJankSyana charters. Finally the fact that for more than si* generations the Pallava* and the Salankayanas are never known to have come into conflict even once is a significant one, and probably indicates that the Salankayanas were on friendly terms with the Pallava# and continued to rule independently along with them in amity. This probably indicates that the two families were in some manner, hitherto unknown, related to one another. It is just possible that the Pallaves and the Sajankiyanas had a common ancestry as SabmkSyaoa is a Gotra belonging to the Bburadvaia-clan. Tho Salankiyann# appear to have exercised political power from about a.n. 340

to about a-d. 480 , when the rise of Vishnukundins. and the ascendency of the Vikaukas put an end to the political power of these people wbo are no mote heard of in South Indian history.

The VisknukundinSy circa A.D. ISO to 550. —The origin and significance of the term Vishnu kimdin like that of other dynastic names is buried in obscurity. The conjecture has been put forward that their name is connected with Vioukonda in the Krishna District, which appears to have been the cradle 76 History of t)u Paliavas of South India

oi their power. The first Vishonkundio king Madhavarman I appear* to have owed his throne to his marriage with a 1 princess of the VSkaJakas, though the Chikkola plates which mention the fact do not specify whose daughter tho princess was. The only class of evidence available to us to write an account of the Visboukundins is the inscriptional one. About four records have been discovered. These include the Rfimatirtham, Chikkula and Pulitnboru grants all of which were discovered only in comparatively recent. yoars. Tho first two of these have teen critically edited in the volumes of Ejrigraphm Mica. According to these records, Mfidhava I was succeeded on the

throne by his sou Vikramcncravarmaa I, then by lndrabhat;a- rakavarman and Vikramcnelravaimun II. The last mentioned record takes tho line still further and mentions the names of Vikrameodra, Govindavarman, andMadhavavaraan II, Prac- tically nothing is known of the first two sovereigns—Madhava * I and VikramcndravarmBn I. Tho Rfimatirtham plates help us to know that Indrabbaitarakavarman must have ruled at least for a period oi thirty-seven years as these plates were recorded in that year. This document consists of three coppei-piatcs from Rfimatirtham written in Sanskrit pruse, aod record the fact that Indravannan granted to a certain Brahman

the village oi Peruvajaka in Plairi-Rfishtra (L 6j. The record also mentions that M&dhavavarmanperformed eleven horse- sacrifices, and hundreds of other sacrifices. Then after mentioning that Vikratnendra was an ornament of both the families, the Vakatakas and the Vishauknrdins, the record

states the important fact that Indrava-man encountered ' in hundred-thousands of battles numerous four-tusked elephants ’

(I. 5) a probable allusion to the fact that this king spent the major part of his reign in fighting with his 3 enemies .

The last oi the Vish?>ukun3io5, known as M&dhiva II, is

‘Ef.M.sol. Iv.n. 133 ff. Hid. ' According to Prof. Jonvoau-Dubieuil there was * coalition of kings who attacked this rov«t*lgn which probably included Harlieca, me

VUdlak* Cf . Ancient History oi Deccan.?. 61. Contemporary Political Powers 77 credited with the achievement of having crossed the Godavari evidently with a view to extend his dominion*. Unfortunately the Western Chajokyas under Pulakcsic had grown powerful la this reign, and the advance of the Vishuukundin power was not only stopped but their dominion appears to have been annexed to that of the Chalukyos. According to M. Jouveau-Dubxeuil the reck -cut monuments of Undavalli, Sittanagaram, Bexwada, and Mogulrazapuram wero the work of the Vishtjukuodins. 1 There is, however, considerable difference of opinion on this matter. Before concluding the account of the Vlshflukunflins, their relationship with the f'allava dynasty nay be alluded to. At present this theory of the Pallava-Vishoukundin relationship rests almost entirely on the mere resemblance of names of the two dynasties and is open to suspicion. Dr. Jouveau-Dubreuil noticing ior the first time the resemblance of the names of the Vishuukundin king Vikramendra and Mahendravikrama, the Pallava king, was led to postulate an unrecorded marriage relation between the daughter of Vikramendra I and Simha- vishQUvarman whose son through this Vishnnkondin alliance was named according to the usual Hindu custom after the name of the grandfather on the mother’s side as Mahendra- vikrema.* According to the same authority the rock-cut temples excavated by MaWcdravarman I, in the various parts of the Tamil country, coupled with the mention of :he name of tbs king Mahendravikrama in the Trichinopoly cave inscription lend considerable support to this relationship of Vishcuknndins and the Pallavaa. But at present this theory rests purely on the resemblance of names and is unsupported by any piece of positive evidence, literary or other, discovered so far. In none of the published inscriptions is it so much iu,

1 Pellatat, p. 33. • ThU a far too loadlul to build such a theory on. VlahSndravttrama moans poatcued ot the valour of Mabindra. VIVramecdra meant an Indra la valour. They may amount to tlx a»oe in point of sense ultimately; but they oro different names and diSerentiy formed. The two terms arc not without auBatantlol difference of meaning to tbe Sanskrits!. Ed. ;

78 History of the Pallavas of South India alluded to that Simhavishau, the icther of Mahcr.dravarman and the founder cf the line of the great Pallavas of Kiftchi, entered into a matrimonial alliance with the Vishpokundins 1 nor is the mere resemblance of tbo names alone sufficient for postulating such a relationship as this. Nor is the resemblance betweetiVikramcadraandMahcndravikrama quite so close. Finally there is x>o dear evidence that the style of Mahendravarman cave temples were borrowed from Visbpn- kaajin examples on tho banks of the Krishna. The origin of the Undavalli cavos and tire actual kings who excavated them cannot fee considered as finally settled, and not until this is done is it possible to assert that tbo art of

MabSndravannau was derived from it. Mr. Sewell thought that these caves were the work of the Chdjukyas.’ Mr. Krishna Sastriyar was struck with their resemblance with the cavos of Orissa and would take them to the Anabra period.’ The genealogy of the Vishcuranffins so far known may be represented as follows Combined genealogy obtained from the Ramalirlharo,

Chikkula and Polimborn grants :

Circa 475.

Madhavavarman I

Vikramendravannan I

lodrabhaltarakavarinan

Vikramendravannan II Vikramaheudra

Qovindavannan

Madhavavarman II

* Tto Wnsllaiity doe* not take ns tar. They are tsnlly naiuca but mere deolptive title*. Sw note on prevkmi nave.

EP. Rrp., Madras for 1909. part tt, p. 75. CHAPTER VI

THE PALLAVA ASCENDENCY—* THE DYNASTY

OP SIMHAVISHNU, ' a.d. 575-900

Istroductory

CROM Ibe beginning of the reign of Siraharahpu, also known as Simhavishaapottarayan and Avaalsitnha, about the last quarter of the sixth century, a new epoch begins in the history of the Pallava power. From this period onward the Pallava authority begins to penetrate much farther into the Tamil country than before. Again during this period flourished the greatest of the Saiva and Vaishoava saints, the majority of the Alvars and the Nlyanmiiis who by their memorable religious peopagandiework handed down in their hymns, were destined to revolutionise South Indian religious thought and outlook. In another respect also, this period of Pallava history is of special importance in South Indian history. It was during this period that a beginning is believed to ha ve been made in the Tamil laad to build temples and other monuments in stone instead of in perishable material such as wood and brick. This important change in the building materia! was destined in the course of a few centuries to cover the whole of the Southern India with a network of temples dedicated to Siva, Vishnu and Brahma.

Above all, the active spread of Sanskrit culture and learning in the Tamil country was systematically and sedulously encouraged by the Pallava kings of this period, and recent research seems to support the view that some of the greatest poets and rhetoricians including Bharavi and Dandin the authors of Kirat&nia&ya and Kdvyadarfa, flourished In this age at the Pallava court at Kauchlpuram. Sonnes of Information for this Period .—Por the earlier we had to depend almost wholly on copper-plate charters. But daring So History of the Pal-lavas of South India this period (a. n. 575 lo 9001 inscriptions on stone appear to have become very popular in the Tamil country We have therefore ir> addition to copper-plate grants largo numbers of these stone inscriptions scattered throughout the Pallava dominions. Though some of these have been critically edited by Messrs. Hultzacfa, Venkayya and others, the larger part of these still remain unedited and even unpublished. Of the stone inscriptions so far discovered nearly a hundred records are connected with the members of the Sirnhaviahflu dynasty and bur the regnal years of these kings. They have for their object the registering of gifts of gold or land for temple services, or endowments for religions and secular learning by the kings, or Other persons of distinction. These inscriptions which are for the most part very short, unlike the coppet-plnte records, do not furnish a genealogy. They mention usually the year of -die ruling king wbon the inscription was put r.p and the gifts made.

They consequently furnish little information either as regards the ancestry of the ruling sovereign or of any of his political achievements. But they give details as regards how the various gifts should be appropriated and furnish valuable glimpses into the social, economic and administrative arrangements of the times. Apart from the inscriptions aod copper plate records dated directly in the years of the Pallava kings and discovered in the various parts of the Pallava kingdom, we have also records from the other contemporary dynasties such as those of Western Chalubvas. the early Pandyas, the RIshtrekutas. the Gang as, Kadambas, the Bfinas and the Muttarniyans. The records of this period also mention the Pallavas coming into oontact with the Malavas, Kaiabhras. Cliolas. Ecralas, Si nhafas, Tufa* and the Konkatjas : but we do not know much about the political oondition of these people during this period, Many of the inscriptions of the Pallava kings appear ia temples and other monuments that they constructed daring this age at Kanchipuram, and other places. The earliest of these are found :n the cive-tempics of the South Aroot, Trichlnopoly and

Chingleput District.', and are dated ir. the reign of Mahendra- Pallava Ascendency : Dynasty of Simkavishnu 81

varnian I. The others are found in the structural temples at the Seven Pagodas and at Kanchipururo, such as the KaLlSsa- natha temple. The rest are distributed in various villages. Literature, —We turn from the inscriptions and monuments to the evidence furnished by literature, both religions and secular. The bulk of the religious literature embodied in tho Ttottram of Appar, Sambsndar, and Sundarer and the Vsishijava Noi&y irapra bandha belong to this period as also the Sanskrit works Mattavilosa and perhaps KiraUrjtmija, etc. These, however, do not compare favourably with the inscriptional records as historical documents. For one thing the hymns of the saints hardly mention contemporary political or other events with exceptions such as those in the poems of

Tirumaogai-AlvSr. In the next place there is no secular work in Tamil belonging to this period with the exception of I'Jamiikkalambakam. The recently-discovered Sanskrit: Sanskrit work entitled M^ttavilaia-Prahasana, pflliZana'' li'O'-'e*1 mainly devoted to the description of the drunken revelry of a Kapilika, incidentally throws much lieh: upon the contemporary religious atmosphere in the city of Kfincbipurem. Moreover the work having been composed by one of the Pallava kings Mahendra- vikrama, has a special interest to the student of Pallava history. Of greater importance, as throwing light on the encouragement of Sanskrit learning under the Pallava kings of this period may be mentioned the recent discovery of Dand in's dvantisun- darikatkaiOra by the officers of the Madras 0rienul MSS. Library. This work mentions tbe Chalukya YlshQUvardhana and tbe Western Ganga Durvinita as having been contemporaries of Simhavishpu, and thus establishes a valuable synchronism in South Indian history hitherto unknown. By mentioning Bhiravi and Dandin as living in the Pallava court, it puts beyond all doubt that Kanchipuratr. the capital of the Pallava* was during this age a very important centre in the south for Sanskrit learning and culture. This is independently corroborated by the inscrip, tiona! evidence furnished by the Sanskrit charters, 11 -

8 a History of the Pallams of South India

Among Tamil works of Ike later Pailava period we may mention Perundevanar's BhS’aiavtr.ba believed to

The Bhtrata- be composed in the ninth century- It is believed pSuadiwnlr originally to have consisted of 12,000 stanzas though only about 800 «o far have come down to ns. The author of this work is supposed to have lived during the reign of Nandivannan III, the victor in the battle atTe(l5 |u and is also taken to be the one who edited the classical anthologies. Ir. the invocatory verses prefixed to the Vdyoga-Parva of the Bharatavafia the author mentions the victory oi this king at Tcllaru. and we may therefore infer that he was a contemporary of this king and composed his Bheratavn/ba in the reign of Nandivannan III. As to his having edited the classical anthologies the identification presents great- difficulties. The only Tam# historical piece, as distinguished from religious works of which as we said, there is a AhMUtobm- i ar g e quantity that has come down to ns from Pailava times, is the poetical work entitled tfmJUAatambalum, which in a hundred and ten stanzas commemorates the martial exploits of a certain Pailava king

Nandi, probably Nandivarman III. This king, as we shall see, lived in the scoond quarter of the ninth century. The meagre nessof purely Tamil literary enterprise, if we except the TtvOram that the Pailava and Vaishnava Prabandham , probably indicate kings were cssontially patrons o: Sanskrit learning - and Brabmacic culture. The bulk of Tamil literature known as the Saneam works preceded, as we stated above, the advent of tho Pailava kings of Kafichipuram, Along with these we have the impressions of the Chinese pilgrim and Master of Law—Hiuen-Tsang— Chinese regarding the dty of Kanchi about the year notes furnish a description of HU;m°T^k A.D. &10 . His contemporary religious and secular life. We have already noticed tho historical value of Mak/Ua’hsa for

this period of Pailava history. The Qrcot Pal lavas, Simkazishnu Dynasty- Simkevishnu- —

genealogy of the Pal lavas of this period : Nandivannan

i . Simh&vishtra Bhmiavarman

Mahcndravarraan l Buddhavarman

Narasimh&v&rman I Adityavamian

Govindavartnan

II Hirasyavarman Narasimhavarman II Nandivarman II

ParamcSvaravanaan MahSnclravannan Dantivarman II III | Nandivarman III

Nripatungavarman

i .. Apart <118

The genealogy for this period is full, and there is not the uncertainty of the early Pailava history cither about the reigns of this period, or about the order in which the kings succeeded one another as most of the documents give the above order without substantial change. It would be noticed that from the days cf Simbavishou in the third quarter of the sixth century for a period of 125 years the throne remained in the hands of the direct successors or this king. We do not know what position the members of the collateral line, of whom the KuSakkudi plates mention Bhlmavarman, Buddhavar- man, Adityavarman, Govindavarman and Hiraoya, oompied. They evidently occupied a subordinate position as the

* S.U., tel. II. part 3, pp. 346-53. ' Ibid., vol. I, p. !52. * Ibid., vol. if, part 5, p. 5C« ff. 84 History of the PaUavas of South India viceroys under these kings. Not until we come to the days of P*tHme

Prakasaua, written by his son Mahcndravairnan 1, he is referred to in the prologue in terms of praise.' As regards his achievements we read in verse 10 of the VeUtrpalayara grant that his prowess was widely known on earth, that he quickly gebed the country of the Cholag, embellished by the daughter of Kavera, whose ornaments are the forests oi paddy-fields, and where are found brilliant groves oi arcca," Prom this we may Infer that this king who is called Avanisimha tor the first time extended the Pallava territory as far as the delta of the KaverL in doing so he individual united had to encounter the and opposition of the southern powers who are referred in the Kasakkudi plates,’ the Kafabhra, Majava, Chola, among the vanquished : Pandya and the Simhala proud of tbe strength of their arm3. That this conquest of the Tamil regions was no mere formal praise drawn from the imagination of the writer of the document is seen in the absence of referenoe to any similar achievement in the records of bis son Mabendravarman I, and suggest

*is-

•W** I

.VafitWMw. p. S. • • S. /. vet. U, pert 5, p. 510. I6U. Pallava Ascendeiuy : Dynasty of Simhaviiknu 85

dearly that he must have inherited the region around tbe Kaveri as part of the ancestral dominions which his father had left him. Of the earlier Pallava kings we know of only one king Bnddhavannan who is aaid to have encountered the

Cholas. and who is described in the Velurpajayam plates as being the submarine fire to the ocean-like army 0: the Cholas.

Whether he conquered the region watered by tire Kuveri is,

however, not known. We may, therefore, take it that the

region was for the first time brought under the Pallavas under

6 i rrhavishnu. Our knowledge of the Cholas, the Pindyas, the Kajabhras

and the Mi|avas whom Simhavishoa is said to have defeated

it very limited, in the present state of our knowledge.

' We do not know who three were an d whether fhsy are identical with the of the north. They are probably to be associated w!th the people of MslanBrfu who figure Id eaHy Tamil lltert'ture. As regards tho KalaWiraa we find that their hatoiy is equally otiicnre. Tbrtv jwople figure also among the kings cicqserwd by the Chi|nkya king Vlknuniditya and Vicayaoityo. They ieem to have ievadeJ the Psoflyou capital and having routed the ruling king eatsbl-shed their rule. According to the Vffleikndl plates the AdhirSiu was ousted Innr Power ana the country oorepied hy the Kajabhrai. (Timti/aifidaJ-

Pbrtftwj). Mr. VecUyyn relying 00 the evidence 0 * Ptriyatvrlnam where the Karottakas are said to have invaded and occupied Madura, proposed to identify the Kajahhiaa with toe Kanwtekas (Ef.Rrt. tor 190i, paras 7S-K). Mr. T. A. Gopinatha San deriving the word Kajabhni fCtlavora trier. to identify the Xalabhras with the Mntisralyar nuc-

! in the Scfltalai Pillar inscriolion (/Tfl. Ind.. 1J). Kalabhras cannot be Ktupitakiw otivioaily, as the CbAjidryM thenaelrea moat I >»ve ruled over K»r?stska and therefore over the Karoa lakes. Kajabhrea moBt, therefore, he people different from the greopi known to as otherwise. There was a people occupying the Pallava territory— the northern part in particular— whose came has hitherto been read as Jintvnr In th* Sargaii works. They had a chief by nsoe Pulli with headquarter* at VSegaJam (Tirupoti) . It s* these peep* that are colled Kalabhras in a San.fcriilaed form. Kalvar later Katfar in Tamil are called AafamOf hi Sanskrit. This teems to Indicate a form Kajavar in Tamil which would become Kalabharu in Kanuajn, Sanakrltitol Into Ka]aObra. 1 am assured by Pandit Maharrahoradyaya Sviminiths Aiyor tint the reading of the MSS. is Kojavar anc not Kajvar. It is toe irruption cf these people into the south through the adrince of ttta Pallava dyuasry that brought about 11 great revolution In tbe Tamil country. Tho Malarae are a similar ethnic greep with almost similar habits. They also Occupied tbo territory an the norther? and vtetem border of tbe Tamil land. Their chiefs took tbe Tamil titlei MalavnraiyanJ which has become Majavarayan which U Kill a common name in tbe Tamil country of Knjlar families. 86 History of the PaJlavas of South Mia

SimhaviBhnu's religious leadings were towards Vcishrjavism

which his very name suggests. It should, however, be remembered that the Pallava kiags of KhSchipuram were some of oi tlwm devoted to Siva and some to Vishpu as the names the Pallava kir.gs indicate. Tnus for instance, while there are that names like Vishpugopti and Kumaravishuu which suggest the kings who bore snch names were devoted to Vishnu, if is Skanda- a fact that their sons and grandsons bear names like vannan ar.d Paratneivaravarnuin which indicate their devotion indicate the to Siva while names like Buddbavarmau possibly Buddhistic leanings of this Pallava sovereign. But in the esse oi Simhavisbnu the Udayendiram plates 1 of Nandlvar- Bkaktyaredita-Vuhrfu-Simka-Viihw mau II clearly call him regarding in term* which leave no possibility of escape from sovereign him as a Valshpava.* None of the temples that this might have constructed for Hindu gods has been discovered the as yet, though Prof. Jonvenu-Dubreuil puts forward suggestion that the Siyyamangalam cave temple which contains an inscription of Avanibhhjana, identified by Hultwch wich Mahendravarroen I, might have been excavate*’, by

1 Simhavlshon. * It may not be impossible,* says he, that the Siyyamangaiam temple which contains the images of the lion and the inscription of King Avanibhajana belongs to the day* of king Sitnhavishpu (railed Avaoisimha in the Kaiakkoci plates). It is no: impossible, in fact, tha: the birudai such a* Salrumai/a, Laliliukura , Avanithdiano were borne also by Mahindra and by his father Simbavishnu.’ ’ It is a remarkable fact that no inscription dated in the reign oi this sovereign has come down to us although from the later copper plates and stone inscriptions as well as the recently discovered manuscript AvaHtisundarikathesOra we may be sure that Simhavishija actually ruled as a king for a

The Tamil M Oliver aisose; into Majsvas by falsennalogy la Sanskrit, Mala varai ran becoming MatorarSync erca in Tamil at a Inter period. Ed. ' S i r., vol, 0, p. 74, 1). 11-12. Early History el VaSUoyntim in Smli Mia, p. 95. • Pan. /In/., vol. I, p. 40. Pallava Ascendency : Dynasty of SinJtavisknu 87

period of time. Hi* name moreover figures in the two records whit* indicate that hi* kingdom comprised at least the regions where these records are found. Mapali, a village near TiruvoifiySr (not far iron: Madras), was called in andent times Simfcavishou-Chanirvcdimangalaiii. Similarly, No. 265 o:J907 calls Kanjacur in Kumbbokonam Taluk, Simhavishitu-

Chaturvedimangalarn wliich shows that It must have been so named during the reign of this king. The region from Manali to Kanjanur where this sovereign should have reigned

probably constituted the kingdom. It is possible that the discovery of fresh Inscriptions will throw new light on the matter. A Relief of Simfamsk9**—One of the most interesting discoveries of the Epigraphy Department in recent years has been the identification of royal sculptures at the Adivar-iha- svami temple at Mahabalipuram. 1 These reliefs relate to two kings cut in bas-relief iu the Varan* cave in the village of Mahabalipuram and were noticod as early as 1913, 3 by Mr. Krishna Sastri in his report although no identification had been then attempted by him. This was due to the failure to notice the inscriptionol label that is put over the bas-relief, which have now been copied and read. From these it is now dear that the representations are those of Simhavishoupfitaraya and Mahendravannan I. These kings are here represented with their queens in an attitude of ado radon. The Archaeological Superintendent's Report for 1922 -23 *aj* on page 94, * No. 661 of 1922, is engraved on the portal or the north niche in the VarSha cave, ar.d ©insists of the name Sri Simmuvioou- Potidhirajan in the Pallava-firanlha characters. The niche below this inscription contain* the seated figure of a king with a high crown (Ainla). and chest and ear ornaments flanked

’ Tbee-1 -ellefs and the innenptioM at the AOivarafca temple have been (te<1le3 by Rso Bahadur H Krishna Sastri in a recent Memcir usu«d by the ArchBO logical Surrey o( India. * The figures in the interior of thie tempi* or* first mentioned to one of the Macke uric MSS. account* sod In TV Cent TtmfUs o! Inttut by Feigu-sMo and Burgers (l«Wi although no Identification b attempted. 88 History of the Paliavas of South India on either side by n standing female figure representing, by their crowns, his queens ... No. 662 of 1922 cut on the top of the corresponding niche on the south side of the main cave, and opposite to the image of Simbavishou referred to above, consists only of the name 8ri-.Vlahendra-potSdhir5ja. The niche contains the standing image of a king distinguished by his crown and ornaments. His half-raised hand points towards the shrine of the God evidently—whither he appears to be leading the nearer queen by her right hand. The above two inscriptions serve as labels to show whom the images ’ represent- . - . One explanation of the presence of the image of Simha- vistmuvaman in the AdhivariUia temple at Mahfibalipnram may be that the monolith was excavated by him. If this is so it shows that some of the monuments of the Seven-Pagodas are as old as the days of Simbavishou. This would throw new light on the real age of the monuments of the Seven-Pagodas. 1 Mabtndrawrmaa /. A.D. 600 to 630.—Mahendiavarraan, known also as MahSndravilcTama, and by surnames such as Mattavilasa, Guoabhara, etc., carao to tho throne after Simha- vishiju about the beginning of the seventh century. His reign is momoTable in many respects, in the first place he is believed to have given for the first time a real start to exca- vating temples out of solid stone. In the second place his reign synchronized with the religious activity of Appar, and the literary efforts of Bharavi in the field of Sanskrit letters. From a purely administrative point of view his government provided the quiet atmosphere for the peaceful pursuit o! avocations to his subjects hitherto tormented by war3. From a military point of view hia rulo witnessed the beginnings oi tho Pallava-Chilukya and Pailava-P&cdya conflicts which were destined to be continued by bis successors for over a century and a half. Considerable impetus was given to pro- ductions in the fields of drama, music, painting and other

arts.

‘ Hal tract !ta(. ot Smn-Pagedn. Ep. In*., vol. r, p. t.

Poltava Ascendency : Dynasty of Simhaoishnu 89

The most powerful contemporary of Mabeadiavarman 1 and his sor. Narasimhavarman I was Pulakeiin IL The actual causes of the conflict between the Chllukyas and the Pallava kings lie buried in obscurity. Among the wild guesses made in this direction the most ingenious is that of Mr. Rice who considers that their (Chalukya) name bears a suggestive resemblance to Seleukia, and that they should be probably associated with Seleucidae 1 in which case the Pallava-Cbalukya conflict would only be a natural sequel to their original warfare on the banks of tho Tigris.

It was about the beginning of the seventh century that

PulakcHa II made himself Master of Vengi which till then was under the Pallavas, and established his brother Knbja- Vlahnuvardhana as his viceroy. Ilis descendants afterwards became independent making him founder of the Eastern Chalckya dynasty. It was In the course of his southern wars that PulakSJin cure into conflict with the Pallavas at Kfliichi- paraui. The Aibole inscription* which enumerates his exploits says of his encounter with the Pallavas that ‘he caused the 3p!endour of the Lord of the Pallavas who had opposed the rise of his power to be obscured by the dust of his army and to vanish behind the walls oi Kanchipuram.' This important reference would suggest a defeat and retreat on the part of Mahcndravarman I before his ChSiuiyan * adversary, but wo learn however from the KaSSkkudi platc3 that ilabendravarman I gained a victory at PuHallir which has been identified by Dr. Hultesch with PnlJalur (Polilore in early British period oi Indian history and now Pailur) in the Conjeevaram taluk in the Chiagleput District. This was the scene of two other battles between the English and the French in the British period II is not staled who the enemies of the

Pallavas in this victory woro. But it is exttemely likely that they were no other than the Chalukyas who in a later record described the Pallavas as their ' natural enemies.'

* 1. Ini., p. 62. Mr 1 . Gv., voL i i aho My and Cwrgtr** * Bp. Ini., vo). vl. p. 1!. S.U., voU D, part. S, p. W. 12 go History of the Poliaias of South India

Religion. —Aocdi d ing to tradition Mahendravarman I was originally a Jain and was given to persecuting the votaries of other religious denominations, la the PeriyaputSxam account his conversion to Salviam was brought about by Appar otherwise known as Titunavukkarasu. Appar was one

of those who is believed to have been thus persecuted, but his wonderfully miraculous powers, especially the manner in which he escaped the tonurcs to which he was subjcctod by the Jains, moved tbc Pnllava king to embrace the Saivism of Appar. This event which may have taken place in the middle of his reign marks an important epoch in the history of Saivism. There la probably an allusion to this event In the king's life in the Trichinopoly rock inscription ' which refers

to him as having turned back from hostile conduct to the worship of the linga (emblem of Siva). We have at preseut no means of ascertaining the exact circumstances connected with this event. It happened presumably sufficiently early in his reign as the number of Siva rock-cut temples excavated by him are numerous and must have taken many years to come into existence. All these cavc-tomplos as they aro styled have a peculiarity in shape and have been discovered at Vallam (Chinglepat), Mahcndrav&di (North Arcot District), Daiavfir.ur (South Arcot D:strict), Siyyamangalam and Palliva- ratn. He probably orlg laaled the habit of inscribing the surnames of the reigning monarchs in the pillars and walls of the various temples that ho built. Among the surnames that this ‘king assumed may to mentioned those of Gupnbhara, Puru- shBttnma, Satyasanda, Avanibhajana, SankirrajSti, Vicbitra- ehittn, Narendra, ChtUhakOri, AluptakSma, Kalabapriyab. LnlitBhkura, SatramaUa, etc. Of these the biruia Chctthakari.

if it is really an equivalent with Chaitya-kari, would indicate the temple-building propensities of the king. This probably

has reference to tbc rock-cut temples of Mahendravarman I,

all over the Tamil country. The Telugu birudtu such ns

'5././., vol. i, No. «. p.», PuUlava Ascendency .* Dynasty of Simhavishnu 91

Nilvilouayambu. Paaarambu, Ventnlavittn, etc., occurring in these inscriptions have been taken to indicate the Tchigu origin of Mahindravarman's style. It must not be imagined that this sovereign's zeal for Saivistn blunted his sympathy for other religions, a feature ot his character in pre- ivtiva days. Though he may have professed his devotion to Siva he caused to be cut out in rock a Vishnu temple called Mahlndravide^ugfha ' on the banks of Maheadra- Tatako in Mahcndravadi. This inscription records in Pallava-Grantha that Gnoafchara caused to be cot out ot rock the temple of Makbuiramshwttha in Mahcndiapura. This place has beer, identified by Dr. Hulusch with Mahendruvfidi, near Arkonam. This catholicity was due to the general tendency’ of the age when Vishnu and Siva had no: begun to have their separate followers and were placed in the name temple without distinction as we fiod in the monuments of the Pallavas at the Seven-Pagodas and elsewhere. The Manda- geppattu inscription of this king for instance records the fact King Vichitrachitta caused to be constructed a temple to Brahms, Ijvara and Vishnu without the use bricks, timber, metal and mortar. In other words it was a monolithic rock- temple that was excavated.' The Mahtndra Style.—Tan principles of the style of architecture adopted and popularized by Mabenuravorman 1 have been studied in full by Prof. Jouvenu-Dubrcuil in his Paliava Antiquities and by Mr. A. H. Longhurst of the Archaeological Department. According to the former scholar the monuments of Mabendravarman’s period discovered hitherto arc caves excavated in rocks. The pillars are formed of two cubical

'^#./*d.,vol rv.p.tSH. * T. A, G. Roe. Ibid., rot. xvll, p. 14. This short record to of import- osee inasmuch as it words that before tlie time of Vichilraetutta trtexs, tire ter, m«ul and mortar «*re the common ter-iplo-tiulldlrp materials. Tna falsifies IBs notice that structural temples were lO'-i-exiitcai before tao 9»>en(h century am. in South India, o view hared on tbs absence ct tbe remains of any provionj to this period. This sutonent m the iMcnptico warier: n tbe contusion that ouch temples 92 History of the PeUlaoas of South India

parts separated by a prismatic part. . . . These caves are all of them situated in Tondatnapdalam and Tamil lam!, and are distinguished by (1) Sanctuaries destitute of Sdmaskamia image, (2) Circular /ir.gams, (3) Dvirapilas of a peculiar posture, (4) Double-arched Tiruvfitchi {fiiabia toranas), (5) Cubical pillars. All of them are. besides subterranean mania/xu. The Archaeological Report for 1918-19, Section 26",

' says : A very characteristic feature about the temples in this style is the typo of pillar found in them. Tfceso arc about two feet square in section anil seven feet in height. The upper and lower portions are cubical while tho middle portion of shaft has the angles levelled off which makes the middle third octagonal in section. Sometimes tho cubical portion* are deoorated with a conventional lotuB flower design similar to the Iotas medallions appearing on the store rails of the Amaravat: stops. The capitals of the pillars arc simple corbels or brackets supporting the architrave above. . . . Each pillar has a corresponding side pilaster.’

Paltava Painting. —A vestige of Paliava painting has also been discovered in recent times ir. the Pudukkotta State, at Sittunnavaial. The style of the rock-cut temple at Sittannavasal is identical with that of Mamanflur cave built by Maheadra- varman 1. This cave temple Deems to have been at one time hilly painted but the painting or. the upper part of the edifice is alone visible now, namely, the painting on the ceiling, the capitals and the upper parts of the pillars. ' The principal subject that is preserved is a erand fresco which adorns the whole extent of the ceiling and the verandah. This fresco represents a tank covered with lotuses. In the midst of the flowers are iound Ashes, geese, buffaloes, elephants and three men who surely are Jains holding lotuses in their hands. Their pose, thetr colouring and tho sweetness of their counten-

. . ance are indeed charming. . Therefore the decoration of the capitals of the pillars in the facade is well preserved. It consists of lotoses whose blooming stems intertwine with elegance. Tho two pillars in the passage sre adorned with Pallava Ascendency : Dynasty of Simkavishnv 93

lie figures of dancing girls.” It is presumable, as Jouveuu- Dubreuil suggests that tlie art of dancing was encouraged by Mahendravarman I who probably wrote a treatise on Ibe subject. Tlie MSmandQr inscription* of this king alludes to the work Dakshinachilra probably a treatise on painting and other works on music composed by him.

The Musical Inscription at Pudukkotta . —To this period is also ascribed the musical inscription at Kudumiyaroaiai* in :h6 State of Pisdulckotta. The Epigraphy Report tor 1906 says that the inscription was engraved at the instance of an unnamed king who was a disciple of a certain Rudracharya who composed the svaras for the benefit of the pupils. Relying on the panegyric given in the Mamandur record, and the reference to Viltnilci of the r.aras and vanias of music therein detailed, and to the Mallavilosa-Prahasanec, as also the dose resemblance between the Kudumiyamalai inscription and the Mahendravarman inscription at Trichinopoly, scholars* have

concluded that Mahendravarman I was an accomplished musician and that the Kudnmiyamalai musical inscription was engraved at his order.

MoPfodr/norman I as on author. — In the previous paragraphs it was mentioned that the Pallava court in the days oi Simha- viahau was a centre of Sanskrit culture. The occurrence of s the name of the worx MailaoilBsa-Prahaiana in the Msmapd'ir inscription iadicates that there was in existence a*

the time, a work bearing that name. No one knew 0 : this work until the Oriental MSS. Department of the Travancore State discovered this work some year* ago. It has now been published as oae of the Travaccore Sanskrit Scries by

1 This subject Is treated by N. C. Mehta in hs • Stadias In Indian Pain- ting* where four of the fresco paintings of tbls tarr.pls have hoeti re- produesd. Mr. Mehta, however, doubts that ths rernplo is a Jiiin one. S«Wt« in Indian Painting. pp. IM2. * J.flf.S. xii:, 572. * Q. . voL p. No. 3M oi l&M. * (5. Jouveau-Dobreuil, Pallavai, p. 23 Tire work was probably meddled on another aarty Prehosona Phaga- t ederintan rvrectiy published and which la attribatod lo BoJbsyana, The name of this prahconns. also oicure in the WlmagCdr Inwwiptica oi MaheBdravatman I ia tbe line preceding tbe one where MaUoi’ildso a mentioned. (Sea vol. I, p. 263, Note S.) 94 History of tfu Pallavas of South India

M ah amahopad y ay a Pandit T. Ganapati Sastri. This work is of great value in enabling us to know the nature of religions and secular life led by people during the days of Mabcndravar- man I, in the first quarter of the seventh century. Tht Contents of this Work.—The work describes the drunken revelry of 3 Kapalika with a female-companion, bis falling QUt with a hypocritical Sakyabikhshu, believing him to have stolen his Kapola (alma-bowl) which had been carried away by a cog, his having recourse to a degenerate Pa£upata for the settlement of the dispute and finally the recovery of the Kaptla from a mad man. Wo have already seen that the titles Awxnibh&j

liquor from skull of a human being. . . . One of hisar tides oi

*fl4«*iwat ftjRT ^VffRRlwn: i

anrafwaq: bw qiai

swTfenTfjqvJ 5* •

Mttftil&ta, p. 3. T. Sum. Sor., No. LV. Pallava Asundtmy : Dynasty of Simhavisknu 95

faith is that the effect always resembles, to a certain extent, the cause therefore, from the practice of austerities in this life ;

one cannot obtain bliss in another life since austerities and bliss arc of opposite nature. The Kapulikas carried in addition to the Kapala. a cow's honi both for blowing during theii worship and drinking from. The people of this faith

associated treoiy with women- KfipSltka*. . . . The opinions held by the particular KapShka, Bhatya-Sotna of onr play, regarding the SEkyabhikshus are that the Sekyafchikshns indulged freely !n animal food and fattened themselves pecuniarily by being the managers 0 : several 0 ihoras, and led a comfortable life, against all the rules of their order : they covered themselves only to conceal their foibles. Their teacher Buddha, did nothing more than steal hi* doctrines from the V/d&nta and the Mahnbkarala of the Brahmans, and compiled therefrom his doctrines.' ’ The mention oi Buddhas, Bikshus, Kapulikas and Pasnpatas, in his burlesque by’ Mabendravarman I as among the inhabitants of Kanchipurun bear out the surmise that Bcddhtsm flourished there till at least the seventh century 4.D., and that the statement of faiuen-Tsang “regarding the existence in Kancldpura of a large number of vi/unas' finds support In this work of Malic odravarman. The reign of Mahcudravanaan I synchronised with the period of decay of Buddhist and Jain religions at Kanchipu- ram and the Tamil land. The S&:va saints Appar, and Tint cnano-Sani bandar wore actually engagod in propagating aaints, as the Ssiva faith. Aooording to the testimony of these represented in their references to the Sakyas, we have to infer

that the Buddhists and Jains of this period were in n degenerate position then. They arc mentioned in the same strain also in 1 several verses in the Vaishgavn work N/Uayirafirathandem .

vol. •Beara /te. vohli.p 279. M.C.C. Mug., SI p. 413. l

QaLnOnf* TkwmMlak, v. 7.

Qm to+u rt CLf^r# f+Q+f- s+n *. P. T. vol. ix, p. 7. 8. a<.l(MnORI NS*. Tin. v. 6, 96 History of tkf Pallavas of South India

The reign of Mahendravarman I is believed to have been the period of the Vaishpava saint Tirumaliiai and therefore also that of the 5m three A]vars by certain scholars. Mr. M. Srinivasa Aiyangar * in his Tamil Studiei expresses the view that the Gupabhara mentioned in the A'anmvgan-

Tinreandadi is a reference to Mahecdravariean I, and con- cedes, on this basis a’or.e, that be was his contemporary. But a careftil examination of the context and meaning of this stanxa* shews that the Gupabhara of the Alvar cannot be interpreted as alluding to any mortnl man.

' Tamil St*din,w. 305-6. Q**t*i*~

a.Siwt a «Uir3a>f Ml- CMCVrfWr/«-<. (St. 1*3. NSn. Tin.) * S»e **o tori, Hut. of yats&Buisn in South Mia. p- SI. ;

CHAPTER VII

NARASIMHAVARMAN I (MAHAMALLA) A.D. 630-660

ARASIMHAVARMAN I succeeded M ahead™vannim I N on the Pallava throne about *.o. 630. He is called in some of his inscriptions, Vitapi-Konda-Nsrosiirhavarman and this alludes to his supreme achievement, namely, tho capture and destruction of VS&pl (Badami in tho Bijapur

District). He is one of tbo most remarkable sovereigns of the line oi Simhavi'ban, and the Pallava empire must haYe been considerably enlarged daring his reign. His reign is well- known for the following : —(I) Invasion and capture of Vutapi Invasion of Ceylon The excavation works at (2) ; (3) MJunalla- pnram The visit of the Chinese pilgrim ; (4) to Kfinchlpuram. TheChalukya-PaUai* RdatUns.—ll has already been seen that in about the middle and dosing years of his father, Pulakesm II advanced as fax as the dty of Kfifichl, forcing ‘ the lord of

, the pallavas to retreat behind the walls of Klnchfpar3m. ‘ The Knram plates * belonging to the reign of Parameivara- varmar I mention the important fact that Narasimhavannan I indicted a crashing defeat on PnJakoSin, in the battles of Pariyala, Maoimangala and Suramara. The exact locality corresponding to these places cannot, at this distance of time, be made out except in the case of Manimangala which may be safely identified with the modern village of Manimangalam, situated at a distance of only twenty miles from Kafichi. This reference in the Kuxatn plates indicates another ChSlckya invasion early in Narasimhavarman’s reign on which occasion the Chhlukya army would appear to have advanced very near the Pallava capital itself before it sustained the defeat mentioned in the record.

• * Bp. Ind.. roO. vi. p. U. S.U., vot. I, p. U3. 13 98 History of the Pallavas of South Mia

Raid on V/tupi.— Shortly after tbe repulse of the Chalukya armies from the neighbourhood of Kaftchlpuram, Narasinba-

varman I made serious preparations for a counter-invasion into the Chalukya territory. This expedition was entrusted to tho command of Sipi-Tonda "-ho was known otherwise as Poranjoti. That this aggressive expedition under the command of Siru-Topda marched against the Chalukya

capital, captured it and returned with great spoils to Kanchi is learnt from the life of Paranj5ti,' otherwise Sipu-Toodar in the PerijapurBnam. The Vilfirpajuyaio plates refer to this

exploit:— 1 From his son Mahcndra was bom Narasimhavar-

niiui I famous like Upendra (Vishnu) who, defeating the host of his enemies took from them the pillar of victory standing in

the centra of VStSpi.’* This is also referred to in a mutilated inscription found at VBHpi* and written In characters of this period, probably pat up by NaTadmha to commemorate his capture of the city. This rcoorci, although mutilated, contains tbe surname Mahimatla, and tbe words Kshiara

Poltava and (Nara) Hmha-vtshpu. From these it is clear that

Narasimhavarman 1 captured the dry of Vatipi ; and probably set up a pillar of victory at thiB place recording this achievement. There can, therefore, be no doubt regarding the capture of the dty by the Pallava king. Ceylon Invaiion.—The circumstances that led to the interven-

tion of Narasimhavarman 1 in the affair* of Ceylon arc gathered chiefly irom the Mah&iatnta.* It appears from this account that MSnavamma, a Ceylon prince, having become

an exile lied to India, and, arriving at the dty of Kanchlpurain, managed to enter service under Narasimhavarman I with a view to secure his aid and ultimately to gain the Ceylon throne.

1 /•aiurir a—-.** C4r«»r> (»« fimQrVtms — -•>*<-' V ui gyammrZ* i5a».rs»* c «•!##//—

Ptr. Pur., Life of Paranjoti, v. 6.

* S././.. vol. a. p, 50S, ttru 11, * tnd. Ant,, vol, ix, p. 199. * The Mahtoama, cli. 47 {Turnout'.' translation). Narasituhavarman / ( MahanuUa) A.D. 630-660 99

Here he is described as having constantly engaged himself in service of the king and proved his trustworthiness by many an set of bravery and loyalty. The MahO-xathia mentions in great detail the various acts of Manavamma, particularly his services to Marasimhavartcan I in bis wars against the Vallabha, the ChSJukya king: how once king VaUabha came k» make war against Narasiniha and how tlie Pallava king with a view to test Manavamma left him at his capital city and proceeded to the battle-field alone, and how Manavarrnna’p affection causod hitn to leave ibe safety of the fortified capital and join hia king in th6 field of battle in victory, defeat, or death. Such action was bound to increase Narasimha’s

esteem for him, and it is therefore not surprising that when the Ceylon prince prepared to go 'pack to his country Narasimha-

varman 1 gave him a strong escort and an army with which he was able to secure the Ceylon throne. But this success did not last lone- Soon alter, his army deserted him ami the Prim* of Ceylon came back odcc more to seek the help o: Narasimhavarman I Again Naiasimhavarman I gave him an army much bigger than before, and this time the Pallava king himself accompanied his troops bs far as the harbour where his men went on board on their voyage to the shores of Ceylon- It

is noteworthy that this naval expedition of Nanutimhavarman I set sail from the ancient Pallava port, Mab2balipuram, which, according to oontemporary account was a horhour at this time.

It is worthy of note that Hiuca-Tsang' who stayed in the city fora considerable time (circa 642) recorded the fact that ships go to Ceylon from Klficbi, and that it extended by twenty miles to the coast.* Tirmnaogai Alvar also records that Mahibali- puram was a busy port in his hymns on this place and parti-

cularly notes that in its harbour ride at anchor ' vessels bent

* B**l. Accords, vo). ii. p. 228

-s’

Atria Hrumcli. KmJaamaUal Hymns, 6. ICO History of the Pallavas of South India

lo the point of breaking laden as they are with wealth, big trunked elephants and nine gems in heaps.’ This second naval expedition was a complete success and must have made a profound impression on the contemporary powers of South India. 1 The Kaifikkngl plates which confirm the conquest of Ccyion justly compare this achievement of

Narasimhavarman I with that of Rama’s conquest of Lanka.*' Prince Manavarama was firmly placed on the throne, and not until Narasimhavarman 1'* death did trouble overtake him again.

Monuments ot Narasimhavarman /. Improvement of Mahohali- puram.—Like his father, Narasimhavarman I was a lover of building temples all over his kingdom. Some of hi* earlier monuments such as the cave temples at Trichinopoiy district and Pudukotta were excavated from out o: rocks as those of

Mahendravarman I. The peculiar features of the monuments of Nandmba—varmar. have been described by A. H. Longhnrst : as follows ' The cave temples sre excavated in the face of the rock in the same manner as those belonging to the earlier period, but their facades arc usually more ornamental and contain pillars of a different variety. On plan the interiors are much, the same as those of the cave temples of the Mahcndra style, with similar small square shrine chambers cut in the back wall which are usually free from ornament within. The pillarcd- hall in front of the shrine often contains large panels cat in the side walls filled with sculptural figures in high relief. These are usually of great beauty and executed with

" It Is certainly astonishing that in the InsortptioM of the Paltavii ana crtbec Southern dynasties no reference whatever U made to the tela tions-whlcb la those coys most have existed between Coromandel and the Far Eatt. The explanation probably H that tboee relations, at watch the accounts at toe Chinese pilgrims have left as each a valuaOU rooard were of a perfectly peaceful nature Suppose the powerful Pillars princes of KBnefitpuro had equipped nriaadas and carried their anus to the remote shares of Campfl nad Java, may we not awaniathar their conquests on tie far ride ot the ocean would have been extolled In their firacaitii with uo Iras c(lesion then we find lavished on their victoria; over the ClialnVyas? '--J. Ph. Vogel— The Yupa itueription i it ft(as

S.U., rot. U, p. 343, revs* 22. Narasimkavarman / ( Mahanudla) A.D. 630-660 101 remarkable skill. The interior too of the more ornamental cave temples is provided with cornice and plinth mouldings.

‘The most striking feature about the Mamalls style is the curious shape of the pillars.' The square heavy pillars with cortel-capitals of the earlier period arc replaced by pillars of a more elegant shape and better proportion. The base of the piltar is carved in the shape of a conventional lion sitting very erect and carrying the shaft of the column on the top of Its head. This shaft is still octogonal in section but of better proportion and crowned with a bulbous capital having a flat abacus. Between the capital and the architrave is usually a double-bracket supporting the cornice. This latter fc store is obviously a atone copy of a wooden-model.’ * Aocording to Mr. LonghuTSt examples of MSmalla style are only found at the Seven i'ogodns, ‘ It will be remembered,’

4 says he, that it was Mamalia who founded Mamallapuram naming the town after himself. 8 Although most of the monuments there may be said to be in the Mam alia style It is quite certain that all of them could not possibly have been excavated during his life time, as the work must have taken over a cantary and even then was never finished. Therefore we may presume that MamaOa's son and successor Mahendravarman II and also the latter’s son Parameftvaravarmnn I, carried on the work begun by MacialU keeping more or less to the original style. . . Dr. Hullz:t\ ok the age of the Set** Pegodos.—Khoul the exact uge of the monuments of the Seven Pagodas the views of scholars differ considerably. According to Venknyya*

* Note by Editor. * Arch. for 1913- 1919, p. 26 3. Also ooe some writer’s remarks In Patiala AnMltCtnre. fart Memoirt of IJu Arch. Snrv. India. No. i . 17, P- 31- * In the opinion of tbe late J atcei Fergus ion derived from a study of The sculptures and t'ce architecture the data c: the Sever. Pagodas Is somewhat earlier than 7C0, bat their execution may have b«c eprecd over half a county or even more and that a.d. 68) or TCP tray be safely relied upon u the (late at which the recks were carved into the wocdrooi foxes which excite out admiration. Can TtmpUe of Indio, p. 110. * -f.S.tf.. 1005-7, p. 234. 102 History of the Fallavas of South India

Mahfibalipuram was founded by Narasimliavanr.cn I, surnamed Mahair.alia, 1 alter his own surname and that the earliest of them cut out by him. The place is ordinarily supposed by moat official Epigraphists and Western archeologists to have bad no previous history* or existence although the mention ol this place by the earliest Alvars and the recent discovery of inscribed statues of Simbc- vishpu and his son Mahendravarmar. 1 clearly goes against such a presumption. According to Dr. Hulttach the majority of short epigraphs on the monolith now styled Dharmardja Ratha resemble those of the Maheudravadtand fSiyyatnansalam cave inscriptions oi the Pallava king Mahendravarman. Among the names and surnames of the king who excavated the Dharmaraja Ratha, wo find twice the name of Narasimha which seems to have been his actual name while the remaining designations look like mere surnames. Among the successors

of Mahcrxlruvarmsn I there are two kings named Narasimha- varman. As the type oi the alphabet is more archaic than that of the second of the inscriptions which probably belongs to

Param£4varavarman f, father of Rajasimha, Narasiinhavanr.ar. of Dhermars.a Ratha inscriptions maybe identified with Na»

simhavarntan 1, the son of Mahcndravarman 1. This identification is rendered almost certain by a reference to the published facsimile. 3 About the year a.d. 642, the cclebratod Chinese pilgrim and Master of Law, Hinon-Tsang, visited the Pallava capital and appears to have stayed there a considerable time. He described the country round the capital by the name of Dr&vids, and extending about 9X0 li in extent. The soil was fertile and produced abundance of crops. He found the climate of the

‘Note by 1! (liter oa the age of Mahaballpur. * Affording to Joavean-Dabteull the rcoonroenu ut the Seven PasoC-J ito aot go bach prior to the seventh teuimy, *.d. im his Archafo- !«(!« da sad de L'iade, tom* i, pp. 74-102. H» theories oa the age and ibe evolution o! Pallava moaameot* am generally followed by A. H. LonghcrO, V. A. Smith anc Ac and* C. Coomara-tuamy ia hz recoct wortr on Use History of Indian and Intension Art. |pp. 102-104.) • Hulacsh, Bp. Ini., vot. *, p. I tt. Namsimhavarttum / (Mahamalla) A.D. 630-660 103 region hot, and the character of the people courageous. The people were deeply attached to the principles of truth and highly esteemed for their learning 1 a fact which is also noted by oac of the Tfvaram hvmnists.* As regards Buddhism the pilgrim found some hundred StMgkttramas, and 10,000 priests ull of whom studied the teach- iog of the Sthavira school of Mahiiyftr.a Buddhism. The Hindu, including the Jains temples numbered about eighty and in other parts around he found that the sect of the Digamboras had many adherents. Hiaen-Tsang also refers to the tradition current then that the TathSgatha in olden times when he lived in this world frequented this part very much and converted many men. Therefore Asokn the Buddhist emperor is believed to-have built a large number of itapas here traces of which the pilgrim was able to notice in many places around Kin chi. The Chinese pilgrim also refers to the tradition that Kunehipuram was the birth place of Dharroapala, the well-known metaphy- sician who preceded Silabhadra as head of the great University of Nalanda. The pilgrim also visited Molo-khi-chi (the Pacdya twin try) where fcc found sornc of the inhabitant* following the true doctrine, but others impotuons and wholly given to commercial gain. The Buddhist pilgrim also found that in the Papaya country his religion was in a stato of decay though traces of monasteries tvero found everywhere. 3

MaAfndraiarman II. —About a.d. 655, Narasimhavarman I, the MfchSmalla, died having raised the Pallava power to a glory unprecedented in Pallava history. The exact period of the duration of Narasimha’a reign is not known, but from the evidoace of tbe MaA&vam&i, and the prolonged stay of MSnavamms at the court of this king as well as the military and naval enterprises associated with his reign, his reign must have lasted a fairly long time. He was succeeded by Mahcndravarman II about

• Beal. JUcords, ml. B, p. 223. • — Appar. THSram, 7fr*taefc«Mfr«fc‘ PtUUm, ver»e 8. • Beal, Records. vot. U. pp. 226-30. ,

1 The VaOrplIavon plates omit his name altogether (torn the genealogical list. Ihid . -V././.. vol. !i. • StudUt in Scut* Mian Jaini:m p. fifi. ' B*. M., vol. *, No. 22, pp. 100-6. * As regards the identification of Uratrepurnm the statement In tb> plates that it was on the southern hank of the Kavcrl makes it clear thai it uisit have the ancient ChOla capital Uraiyar n«ai Trichiaopoly. Dr. Hultuch was incliuod to identify it with Nagajwtnm taking Urcxapura to bo a literal translation in Sanskrit ol the Ta.mil weed Nios-

PaRinam. f Et M., vol x. p. ICG.) Attempts have keen made to identify it with Piunbtir. Bnt tbe fact that Peiuvalnnnllflr. where a hattl; was fought betowo the Pallavas and Ihe Chfilnkyas. lies, ahou: twelve miles irom TricBinopoly (northwest) shows the camp where VikramSdlty# stayed oad made this grant could not haro b»a very much farther to Prof. is According Jouveau-Dubreuil ( Pallavas, p. «3) Urngapuram • • the ot Banorasika, of KaiH«.aStlift . Ctty the temple Inscription ( S./.I vol. 1, p. 13). But it teems more sound to regard that FaramKvara- varmnn 1 led another lavaBon seal ail Badami, and that ;h« KallSsxnStlia temple iDSCrlptlon has reference to this achievement. Natasimhavarman I ( Mahamalla ) A.D. 630-660 105 the zeiec and of the Sftka era. The actual date of the grout as given ia the record is the full-moon tilhi of Vaisikha in the twentieth year of the reign, which was current after 596 Saha years had passed. According to !>r. Flee: the equivalent may be taken as Tuesday, 25th April, a.d. 674, which fully confirms the correctness of other dates obtained for the reign by Prof. Kielbom. Tho details of the Pallara-Cha]ulcya campaign are not dearly known from any records, but it is certain that success did not uniformly attend on the Chiilukya invader. The KQrara record already referred to, which belongs to this period, after giving an elaborate acconnt of the martial exploits of Paiamesvara- varman I mentions in particular the fact that he made VikramS- ditya ' whose army consisted of several iaks/uu take to flight covered only by a rag.’ 1 Similarly the Velntpalayam record* makes pointed reference to Param cfvaravarman having crushed the conceit of his enemies like the sun destroying the mists. Neither of these grants famishes any detail which might help us to locate the exact place where the Pa'-lava and the ChSlukyar. forces me: in battle. This very imponant detail is 1 obtained from the Udayendiram plates which mention Ihe came of the site of battle as Peravalanallur which wo may correctly identify with the village of Peruvalanallur in the Lalgudi taluk of the Trichinopoly District As we know that the Gadval plates mention the important detail that the Chalukya emperor was encamped in Uragupurara, this identification receives added confirmation, especially as this place lies a few miles from this village. The campaign between the Pallavas and the Cbojas must have been therefore conducted in and around the town of Trichinopoly. A glowing description of the battle is given in tho Kuram plates from which we -lean) that ParameSvara* varman's war-elephant was called Arivilraoa and that his horse was known as Atiiaya.*

'S././..V01. • v. 11, VEarp#>yam pUtes, Hid., vol. li, p. 508. 9 Ibid., voL 0. p. 371. • ’ At the bead Of a battle,—to which tie drtk of the sea was caaaed to usidc the liken wa of tbs circlo of the mcoa through the mist of the 14 ic6 History of thi Pallavat of South India

This king appears to have been a ereat devotee of Siva ana pleased that God by constructing large numbers of Siva temples all over the kingdom. Prom the inscription on the 1 GaoeSa temple at Mamailapurara , Ur. Hultzsdi has concluded that Atyuntalcima after whom the temple is named must have been a surname of ParatneSvaravarman I himself

Cast. tune was produced by the marching of the coontleso troops of Horae* and elephants, which was tsmbls through ihc tbundartIVe sound of drums, which teemed with nntbeathcil sword* that rcaambM Eash« of lightning, in which elephants wets moving like clouds, aed which therefore resembled an maeasonuhls appearance of the rain/ eeauiu In which tall torew looked like bilious, In which elephants , tanned distress on their path, just ns ses-ruocstsa produce whirlpools, in which roaefce. were incessantly blown and winch therefore resembled the gaping ocesn which war full of swords and shields, juntas of rhinoceros, ; creepers and ndreya trees, which was crowded with heroes who pcssewrod tons and mighty elephants, as If It were crowded with Sara (gross) end which was agitated by a violent wind in which tbo path of the wind oat obstructed by arrows, that Hen pant coca other on the tows, while these were t>eoC by the warriors ; ia which javelins, pikes, dens, clubs. Itncen, apaara, and discuses were dying about ; in which troops of furious elephants firmly impaled each Chert facet with the piercing thunder toft* of their tusks In which squadrons of fcoivimea w*ro connected ; by their swords, that hod struct each other's heads, ia which there wore soldier* who ware ncced for the r dexterity in fighting with sword against sword pulling of hair against hair and dub ngninst club ; In which the . ground was thickly mounted vr.th uatfron os the nlood was mixed with copious rutting juice of the elephant* that iasced in oousequeacc of their cocisdctinir exl’ other as equals, or despising each other : to which both large srmtee had Vast and dropped nnoi nee**. ehanls, thigh buac, and teeth in which, owing to the encounter of the armies, both alder mm i on ground which Uckes, urged on, pul lo flight and prostrated the ; waa mended fcy the goddess of fortune sitting on the swing of the doubt ahout mutual victory or defeat u which, brave warriors wen march lug on Che heck ofllhM of, fallen elephants, tbat formed a bridge over the Good cf blood, in which sddiers stood metkmleta, tf their biovv- did not hit each other's weak parts ; which wsscoverod uereand there with shattered ban oers and parasols with fnUec elephant* and with dead sed half dead soldieis who had done their duty whcee strong atma Kill raised the weapon bitten flewp rod with fury in whom lips were and whose eyes were ; which a multitude of white ciamwat woo waving ; ui which tiaras, armlets, necklaces, bracelets and ear-rings were brokea. crushed end pulverised, iu which the MtAwSntfai, riksbasts and pUSetas were duging, intoxicated with dnnktus the Uquor of tfcs blood : nod which contains hundreds of headless trunks, tint were vehemently dancing together in a fearful Banner according to the beaten time he, unaided, made Vikram-dltya, whoso army ooaalsied of several UMas take to flight, covered only by a rag.' [Kuram plates; Dr. Hnlusca's Translation, SJ.J.. *ol. I, p. lfitf.) Narasimhamrm/m I (MaJiamalla) A.D. 630-660 107

' The second and very florid alphabet found in the inscriptions of the Pallava king Atyantakama on the monolith now styled GaneSa temple (No. 20). in the two caves railed Dharma- lajamandspe nnd Ratr.anujatnandapa. The same alphabet is employed in the KiLfichi inscriptions of Rujasimba and his son Mahendrsvamar. III. The Kanchipuram inscriptions state that RSjasimha was the son of L'cridaiKlu the destroyer of Ranarasika's city and that the epithet Rapat&fikii refers to

the Western Chalnkya king Vikramidity* I (a.d. G55-fi80). The alphabet of the AtvantakSma’s inscription at the Seven Paged** resembles so closely that of Kailasanitha temple epigraphs that both must be assigned to the same period. That Atyar.tnklma's actual name was Paramdtvara is seen 20.’ identify this from verse 2 of No. ' I propose to AtyantakKma

'with either Paratr.eSvarsvsrman I, the father of Rijasimba or Paramcivaravarman II, the son of RSjasimha preferably with the former.’

It thus appears that the rock-cnt monument known as the Uac«da temple as well as the Ramfinujamaodapa wore probably excavated at the orders of Paramesvaravarman and that the 'former one was a Siva temple. From the eleven .'takas in the

Gaae 4 a temple inscription we learn that ParamesTaravarman I had Chitraroaya, GuoabhUjana, Sribhara and Rnnajaya as surnames. Vidyavinita Pallava was another title of Param54vara-

varinan I. In the village of Karam ParamWvaravarman appears to have built a structural tempi- to Siva, called in the plates Vidyavinita •PaHava-Param&var.sgfha. The object of the Kuram grant is a gift of the villaee of I’arameSvara- macgalam (evidently named after the king) made to the temple of Siva which had been built at Kuram by Vfdyflvinlta Pallava. The villaee was probably named after the king himself and divided into twenty-five parts of which three were to be enjoyed by two Brahmans AnantadivSchuryu and Pullafarman who looked after the divine service of the temple. The fourth part was Bet aside for the providing of water and fire for the temple moodapa, the fifth for the reading of the BhOtaia at this place while the remaining twenty parts were given to twenty io8 History of the Pailavas of South India

Chatcrvcdins. Kuiam Is described here as belonging to Manya- vantra-a&htra o( JJirvcJur, a division ol Urrukattukottam. Narasinhavannon U—Raianmka, eina 6&0-700.—N araalmha-

varaun II succeeded his father towards the dose ol the seventh century. His reign appears to have been completely peaceful and free from foreign invasions. Among the temples belli by his king may be mentioned the KailRsiinfelha temple, called the Rij*>imbe4vara after his surname Riijasimha, the Airivatelvara temple at Kanchi, the Shore-temple near the

sea a: Mahabalipuram, and the Panamalai temple all oi which contain his inscriptions. The habit of registering tire surnames oftberuling king begun by Mabendravarmaa I appears to have become exceedingly popular now and was extensively put into practice by RajasImho more than 230 of his Hrudas being found in the walls of the Kaiiosanntha temple alone. 1

Some of these are Riahabalhnchana ' Sri-Sankara- bhakts ' Srivadyavidyflilhiira ' Sri-Agamapriya * Sri.

Pratimalla ' Siva-Ch&damani *, etc. These titles are suggestive of his personal tastes, his accomplishments and religious iadinations. The inscriptions of the KmlDshnfltha temple besides the binidai of this king, include those of his son Mabfcndtavarman III and his queen Rangspataka whose names arc associated with the erection ol a part ol the temple.* This Rangapathka appears to have been one ot Rajasimha’s queens and her record consists of three Sanskrit verses in characters similar to Rhjasimha’s inscription. This inscription registers the fact that the small Siva shrine was constructed by Rangn- pataka3 the Queen o: Narasimhavishnu, or Kslakfila whose sign wart the bull.

• S.U., vol. >, Nos. 25 atd 26, pp- M-1S. IM., p. 23.

> Ibid. NarasimJtavctrnum I (Mahamalla) A.D. 630-660 109

Tke'/fonumenliclRafasmiJia. —The moat important among the temples now existing, built by Kajuaimbu is that at Kanchipuram known as the Kailisan&tha temple. One of the inscriptions in this temple records the construction of this temple by Rajas tmha. There Is a story in the Petiyafiur^am account of PQSaior Nayanar 1 which mentions that a KSdava king built a temple to'Siva aod heard a celestial voice directing the postpone- ment of the consecration by a day as on the day appointed be had to be present at the temple of the devotee Puialar for n similar function. This presumably has a reference to that erected by Rajasimha as it is mentioned that Rajasimha heard a celestial voice in one of the inscriptions the Kail&sauStha temple in itself.® The construction of this temple is also referred to in the Velurpalayam plates in the following terms Verse 13 • His(ParanieSvaravarnian’s) son’s son was Narasimhavancan II who equal to Mahendra onos again organized the gkafika of the twice-born and buih of stone a house for the moon -crested Siva which was comparable to the Mountain Kailaaa. Among the other temples built during this period we may mention the Siva temple at r*ansraalai, the Shore- temple at Seven Pagodas and the

Airavatesvara temple at Kanchipuram. It has been doubted in semo quarters whether or not the Shore-tcmple at Mahabaiipuram la a Pallava structure. Recently about six Sanskrit verses in Pallava script have been discovered round the plinths of the two bailpUhas here. The record eulogy is not complete hut contains an of a Pallava king whose surnames were Atyantakama, AparSjfta, &vacbu(Kmaoi,

it t*u9 &••*> £*!-**<> Mr

f»**l gr*«< £»***> «*»>»

QmBiu W.h

— Per. Pur. H3s. Niy. v. 9 and 30.

•S./.A.vol 1. p- 11 1 *

no History of the Pallaotu of South India

etc., attribute* that we now know belonged to RSjasimha. Another verse refers to him as Rdjesimha, Ranajaya. Srlbhara and Cbitrakarraukha and La Identical with verse 12 of tho Kanchipuram inscription of RSjasimha. The mention in the record of the king as the ruling sovereign makes it almost certain that he was Rajasimhn, son of ParameSvaravnrmar.

I, who bore the surnames K'hatriyuslraba and Rajasiinba. Tbe two Siva temples oi the Shore-temple Khatriyasimha. Paflav&fvaram ar.d Rajasimhapallavcdvurain wore apparently contemporary with Rajas imhapallavedvaram of Kanehipuram, and have been named after Rajasiraha I.’ Literature aid Literary Patronage.— he age oi Narasimha-

vannan 11 was one of intense literary activity. It has been already pointed oat that Sanskrit poets and Sanskrit culture were specially patronized by PalUva kings.* It is suggested that Dandle, the well-known Sanskrit writer, probably flourished for some time In the PalUva court at KShchlpuram. and references to KS&cMpera and its rules * bave been discovered in his works. In his Kavyadarfa Dandin mentions o f>aiva lung Rdjavarma who judging from tho way in which he is spoken of must be regarded ns b>» contemporary and probably was Rajaslmha PaHava who according to bis inscriptions is known to have been a very devout fsaiva.* Prof. M. Rangachariar has also quoted a tradition with reference to chapter v of Kevyedaria that it was composed by Darnlin for giving lessons in rhetoric to a royal prince at Kanchipuram who in all probability^ was

> Mad. Et> Otf.,566 c! 1912. Also see AaUqnitio ci UaliSbalipnran:, tad. Ant. ter 1917, p. 40 ft. • != !h? VetarpajMam plate* Rfijoslrafis is recorded to have revived the ca oi tb» twlco-ho-r.. The narure ot learning squired nt the Kiiikkuiji plate* 11. 71 if IS I I., Bninieal rhafiba is dMcrfbvd la tte vol. ii. p.3581. • Ch ii, p. 279. • T/lMmia^fffi'air.lM-P^aradia/Axrln-mardAanJt U, radand.lt Cuba ita

krhata Sa*slamei6 dhwdbarah S.U., vol. i, No. 24, 5, Ind.Ant., 1912.p.»tf. 1

Narasimhavarman I (Mahamaila ) A.D. 630-660 1 1

Rajasimha’s sou.' All these references, taken along with the passage in Kfeyadarto where Dacdin illustrates a particular form of composition by a couplet* which refers to the city 8 of Kfincbi and its rulers the PaDavas and the evidence furnished by the recently-discovered AtanUsmdarikalkd, make it clear that Danpin lived for a considerable period at the

Paflava court in Kailchipuram. Whether the series of dramas published at Trivandrum as Bhftjn's, were really composed daring the reign of Rajasimha it is not possible to say. But certain scholars hold that Swpnat&tauu/a/la and other works of the series were abridged editions of the work* of Bba$a prepared for the staging of them before the court of a Pallava king, presumably Rajasimha from the colophons of those plays. These plays bear a dose resemblance to MaUavUisaprahasarui of

Mahendravarman 1 . The evidence available seems to favour the view that the Pallava rather than the Pirx.lya court wsi responsible for the production of these plays, if these arc cot B base's own.

Pararufoaravarman II, A.D- 700-710.—About the dose of the first decade of the eighth century Rajasimha was succeeded on the Pallava throne by ParomeSvaravancan 11 . The reign of this sovereign appears to have been shortlived. The

VirattSneSvara temple inscription of this king is dated in the third year of hia reign. The KaSfikkudi plates record oi him that he conquered the coguetish ways of the Kali age, that he led the way of policy, which had been prescribed by Dhishapa (Brhaspatij and that he protected the worlds/ 4

’It 1* RUasiaha ltnrjfll (bar appear* to hare boon Achurya Dar.dia'* pupil fro® (he ltotal uoflci leftrmco if the altered reading prove* to bo correct. Ed Pal. Dor., ch. 3. p. 114. * • MOlityamaifytparitai eiatunarfiaoiMSillato. AUitetMtp*rl>a>)d^^r.pitarHdk*c,-2n,poe.^

Ie commenting oe lUs well-knouu aoigma is Dandia’s work Tarnpa- vicbaspeli ciplaino it as atonies Kanchi ruled over by Pallava kings. (Age of Danqin, /rut. Ant. for 2912. p. 91). • Vtru 26, SJJ., vol. is. No. 73, p. 357. 1 1 J History of the Pa/lavas of South India

In the VelOrji^ayam plates he Is described as the chastiser or the Kali and that he governed according to the lews of Mann.' As wc have no inscription dated in the ycar3 subsequent to hi* third regnal year we may •presume' that his reign was very short.

1 Vcru 14, S.U., vol. II. pan y, p. 511. —

CHAPTER VIII

DYNASTIC REVOLUTION. HIRANYAVARMAN AND HIS SUCCESSOR PALLAVAMALLA HIRANYAVARMAN I npHB KaiSkkudi platesof Nandivannan Pallavaroalla pass on 1 from ParamfUvaravaiman II to Nandivannan, the descendant of Bhimavannsn, thereby suggesting that the Pallava throne passed into the hands of Nondivarmnn II immediately after ParamKvaravarman II. The circumstances that led fo a change in the family arc not stated. According to the

Udayendiram plates it appears that Paramesvaravarman II left a young prince called ChitramSya whose cause was espoused by the DramOa princes. The recently-discovered Konangudi plates dated in tbo siscy-first year of Nandivarman

-II PalUvasialla, mention site: Virakurcha and others one Hiraoynvarman who ia said to have ruled as king. The VelfirpSlsyatn plates do not mention this fact But the Tandantcttwn plate* 1 record of him that he was born for the good of the world and that he made his enemies settle in forests and was the asylum of those who eagerly desired protection. His place ia the Pallnva family may be indicated in the following table : Simhavarman

1 Simhavarman BhliPbvfljiVjfln

Mahendrevarman Buddhavarman

Adityovannan

GoviuJavarman 1

Hiraoya I

ParameSvara II Nandivarman II

ChitramSya

* Tacdactottam plates, r. 1. *ol U,p*rt$.p.$2S. SJJ. t IS 1 14 History of t!u Pallavas of South India

Sculptures in the Vaiknnilviptrumal TcmpUat KafUkL—Tfe© sculptures inside the Vcuhun;hapcrumSU temple at Kinchipuram throw some light upon the history of this period. The original sculptures were considerably mutilated, hut the temple aathor'- ticn have tried to repair them with brick and mortar. The explanatory notes have not been filled in completely but are found on a small portion of the south verandah and explain thirteen compartments of the upper row of sculptures. The first of these notes refers to the death of l’arameivaravarman of the Pallava family which was descended from the God Brahma and mentions the ministers, the Ghutikaivar, the Mutaprakrti and

HiVapyavarnia Maharaja. It is partially damaged but end3 with the word ' place \ Tbc second compartment ends with the words enru :onna ifam, • the place where he said that \ The fourth mentions Sritnaila, Uapamalla, Ssngramamalls, and Pallavamalla as Hiraoyavanra’s four sons and ends with the words 1 Parame£varan nan pczfn t*n toluriwnara ifam \ • the place where Paramc^vara stood in a worshipping posture saying he would go ’- 1 Then Hiraoyavsrma Maharaja and

are also the Nagarattar i.e., Dhanudxondaposar mentioned ; the citizens of Kwkdaipuram, the Mulaprakrti and the Kataka Muttarayar. Mention is also made of the coronation {A f)ftiikihd)o{ young PallavamnllR under the style Nandivarma.* Tht Prohibit Interpretation of the Sculptures. —The sculptural representations ia these panels taken along with the information oontained in the Kaiiikkudi plates* help us to establish that there was a change of dynasty on the death of Paramegvaravarman, and that Nandivarm&n II, till then named Paramcsvaran Pailavamalia was chosen to occupy the P&llava throne by the people. In this enterprise Nandi- varman II appears to have received considerable help from

Hiraoyavannan I, ami his trustworthy general Udayachandra whose exploits for the cause of his master are described in detail in tho Gdayemliram plates. 4 The KaSakkudi plates dated in the

1 The actuai t**t has bttn pcblahad in S./.J rol. iv. pp. yy. 12. ,

* Verse Z7.S.U., n>l. u. part 3. p. 357. • /ML. pp. 37-72. SJJ. t Dynastu Revolution *'5

twenty-second year of this king records the important fact that 1 he was chosen by his subjects The sculptures at the VaikunthoperumaJ temple have been interpreted as indicating a general election to the Pallava throne on the death of ParamcSvaravannan II. ‘The XaSlkkudi plates* of Pallava king Nandivarman Pallivamolk tell us. that, after the death of PuranitKvaravarnian II, Nandivarman, son o: Hiranyavarman, was chosen by his subjects. It may therefore La concluded that this port of the sculptures veero intended to represent the various events conncctod with the succession of Nandivarman who might be the prince referred to in the notes as Pallavamaiia. As the Vaikunthapermnil temple was called ParamcSvaravicoagaram, very probably after the Pallava Icing Nandivarman Pallavamaiia called also Paramefivaravarmon*

it maybe supposed that both the sculptures and the explanatory notes accompanying them were cu: out soon after the temple 1 itself was built.

It would be more accurate to consider that the sculptures at the Vaikontb.ipenim&l temple at Knachipuiam taken as awhole represent the whole history of the Pallava family rather than the immediate events connected with the accession of Nandivar- man Pallavamaiia about the beginning of the eighth century.

It is well known that the explanatory notes have not been

filled in completely for all the long series of bas-reliefs of which only a small number could be interpreted wilh the help of Inscriptions. * It is therefore mooned to regard all these sculptures as being connected with only the immediate events relating to the accession of Nandivarman II. If we examine the sculptures from the commencement, almost lxom tho first panel which present* Vishnu, to the following which represent Brahma, Anglrasa, bihaapatl, Bhfiradvaja, Drona and A.svat- thaman, the birth of Pallava, is found to be graphically represented while the rest illustrate and continue the family history.

* vol. It, part 3, p. 3*4. S.U; , . 1 P&ramttva'su Pallavamaiia wss the aome and NanCiranaan «*a thr It, title of Nonill»aim»ii Pallavaaudla. See S.U., vd. No. 135, p. 11 • Para 2 of M.E.K. tor 1906. 6 .

1 1 History of the Pallatm of South India

Then again it is not necessary to infer that PararoSIvaravar- man II should have fceea either deposed or forced to retire from the throne. 1 The inscription here requires lobe thoroughly re interpreted. The correct explanation of the scene is the selection oi Nandivarman Pallavamalla, then called ParameS- varavannan Pallavamalla, to the throne from among the four sons of Hiratjyavarman. The details (See footnote below? furnished :n the descriptive labels fully confirm the statement in the Ka&kkudl plates that he was raised to the thione by the general approval of the citizens anti thoroughly falsify the usurpation theory put forward by some writers. The Petition ot Hiranymarman.— The only difficulty still facing us is with reference to Hirapyavarman who is described in the newly-discovered copper-plates from Korrangadi as having actually ruled as king. The TandantoUam plates make a clewing reference to him and describe his stirring prowess* in the field of battle, giving the impression that he was a ruling sovereign of Kahchi. The Vclurpatayam plates ami the

' I: Rat been grandly supposed that NamHvariBan P»llav*inaHa usurped the Paliova throne soco after Paiamefivtiravaman II. Th:, Is not it all support'd by thu evidence fsmithe*'. by th«rViilkuo|liaperuniaj tom pic eculptutes which represent the events that took place lnjm«ltat»)y after ihe death at PnraiuMvorai-annan U leading to the Hccwslcn of Pallava- tnaila. The inscriptions! evidence has been translated thus lo the hifile Mica . • Alter the death of Psratoeivsiuvnznifin II, a deputation coa- tiding of tne Matraz. the Malofirnkrzht and the O'helaiayar waited on Htrapyuvnraui- Maharaja and represented the fact that tbc country wee without a ruler and requested him to giant them a sovereign. Thera for the potentates Ktilemtdtar) upoa king Hirnnyavarman sent chief | and enquired which among them would incept lie sovaielgnty. All o( them refusing, he caked his sons Sritnalla, Roaaaialla. fiangrflmantalla uad Pallavomalla. PaUavamallc humbly ofiered to Ro, but king Himr.ys- variuan was at first unwilling to risk his soo, "ho wag then only twelve years of age. in such o perilous undertaking. Bui Hirapyavarntan was toon persuaded by Darapiko»dap3SHr to give hi’ consent. Receiving the weapons presented to him both by his father and IlaraalkoadapOsar, PfiltavamaUa proceeded to Kfiacbiputani, trowing on bu way several lulls, rivers and forests. Hearing of big approach a certain Pallavndi- Arnlyar cams with a large force, and placed him on All elephant’s back and returned to the city where he was received by’ the feudatory chiefs, the members of the merchants1 guild, the malaeraArlln, and Kadakha- Muriaralyar. He was then crowned king under I he name Nandivarman and with the insignia of VidelvcduRU, SamtSneMsha, Khalart*ea- SaiMfs and VrizhaAte lewMana by the mintetflia' fendatories, the 117. (halatayer and the utM^-gaiya.' EUt- M. t vol. «vlll, p. Vnzt 1, Taadai»tO«aia plate*, S.U., vol. U, part S, p. 420. '

Dynastic Revolution 117

B&hfir plate* omit his name alogethcr. There cannot bo any doubt that Hirapyavarman mentioned in the Rattkkudi plates as the immediate ancestor of Nandivarman II and the sixth descendant of Bhimavarman. the brother of Simhavishou, is the same as the Hiraoyavarman figurine in the Taadantottam plates* as well as the bas-rclicfs in the Vaibunthaperumal tempio iust mentioned. According to Mr. Krishna Sastri, tills Hirapyavarman was really Dantivar- man, tho son of Nandivarman II and the Taadantottam plates belonging to Nandivnrman III, the son o! Dant-.varman, the 3 doner of the Velurpi|ay;un plates. He observes

' The first plate of the preserved portion begins by referring to a king who conquered the south and states that a certain Hirapyavarman was bora again " for the welfare of tho is world". . . . The fathei of Vijayanandivikramavarman Hiranyavannan while the father of hare stated to have been ;

VijayanandiYikramavannan is here stated to have been Vijayanandivikramavar- Hiraavavaiman ; while the father of man according to the Vclurpalavam plate3 was Dantivarman. with If the proposed identity of Vjjaynnnndivlkraniavarman

Vijayanandivarman is accepted, the apparent discrepancy in tho name of the father could be explained. The statement that Hirapyavarman was born again, evidently indicates a second king of that name and we may supposo that Danti- also varman, the father of Vijayanapdivikramavarman, was Hirapyavarman I, called Hiranyavarmau like his grandfather the foregoing the father of Nandivarman Pallavamalla. If Taidantottam surmises are confirmed by future researches the Velurpajayam ETant- would be fifty-two years later thao tbs grants of the same king.' accepting this There arise, however, many difficulties in tlie Tandan- view and regarding that the Hirapyavarman of the son of Nandi- tottain plates ts the same as Dantivarman, varmac Pallavamalla. For one thing there iano evidence

mi. • VitU auto S././.. »ol. II, P- 420. 418. • S./J., vol II, pari v. p. Ii8 History of the Paliaaas of South India

that Dantivarraan has the surname Hirapyavarmun as is supposed by Mr Krishna Sastri. lu the seoond place El- him, a surname dial occurs in the Tarfantottam plates

for Nandivarmao II, also occurs in tiic KaiiiukGdi plates o£ the same Icing Lius proving that the donor of tiiis grant was the same as the gran* of Kaiakkudi- The paleography of these plates (Tandaiuottain) is according to scholars much too archaic to be assigned :o the middle of lue ninth century a.u and really belongs to the middle of the eighth century, 1 and are akin to the Kaiiikkudi plates. The objection to the high regnal year usually given for Nandi varinan II by tltc cpigra- phists cannot be considered valid any longer as he is known 3 to have succeeded to the throne in his twelfth year and as wc have inscriptions and copper -plates of this sovereign dated in Ihe forty-seventh, fiftieth, tUty-Seooad, sixty- first, sixty-second and sixty -fifth years ol his reign. Again the TwXiuntovtain plates

describe Nandivnxman 1 1 as a devout worshipper of Viahpu, and

this ia in perfect accordance with all facts known about him and ve cannot therefore imagine that he was also a devout worshipper of Siva as the donor of the Velurph]Byam pistes is

said to have been. It is therefore very probable that Hirun/V varman mentioned in the Tundanjutiam as well as in the Korrangudi plates, dated in the sixty-first regnal year o! Nandivarman li is identical with Hirapysivannan 1, the father oi Nandivarman 11. Whether Ilirapyavarme Maharaja was an independent ruler of Khfich: as hinted in the Ko^rar.- gudi plates and whether he ruled for a long tine, cannot be ascertained in the present state of our knowledge. It looks very probable that during Paramcvvaravarmun U’s reign he wielded considerable power and was possibly placed in charge of a part of the Pallava dominions. The death of this ruler gave him an opportunity to install his son who was very young at the time of his accession as a ruler of Conjeevaram. and who reigned for an exceptionally long period as seen ixom inscriptions dated in the sixty-fifth year of his reign.*

* J ocveou-Dabxenil. Paiitaes. p. 61. * SJJ„ vol. I», No. liS. ’ Ep, Coll., No. 666 of 1922. Dynastic Revolution 119

Ret ?•/ ot Nandivanuan ll Pallavama/la, ei/ra A.T). 710 to 775. — Lot us fust lake up the duration of the reign. There is considerable difference of opinion as to the exact period of his reign. Certain scholars, including the officers of the Epigraphies! Department 1 do not believe that Nandivahuan Pallavair.alla had anything like a longth of reign indicated by iht Tandantottara and Korrangiuji plates, and the inscription* of TiruvaHatn and Seven Pagodas all of which they wrongly assigned to Naudivaxman III. It will be recollected that the Tiruvallam record is dated is the sixty.aecond year ar.d that the inscription discovered at tlie Sever. Pagodas* is dated in the sixty-fifth year of Nendlvannan. So far as we know this is the longest reign in the Pallava family and this is all the more remarkable because it was followed by another long reign namely that of Dantivarman one of whose inscriptions is dated in the fifty-flrat year of hia reign,* the two reigns together covering 116 years. The officers of the Epigraphies! Department however have been continuously attributing the high regnal 4 years to Naitdiverman III son of Dantivmman tor reasons not altogether convincing or clear. Even in the Epigraphy Report for 1922-23 we come across with the following remarks

'From the high regnal yews given in the lithic regards’ of Mahabalipiram and in this copper.plate (Korpuigodi plates) grant, the kings Nandipotavanr.au and Ko-Vijaya Nandi-

* It U reryauliMy.obaerres H. Krishna Sa»ni in Had. Epig. Hep. tor 1917 that a usurper like Pallavama tin tilth a: many enemies lo oppoao and disturb bit peaceful role, could have continued to occupy the Faliara throne (or so lone a period a* So years. H'4 latest sure Onto, hone mi. meat be the 22nd year tn which the KaSXkkudi plate* acre issued.’ Thi* in goncialty based on the aaramptten that ou stoae inscriptions hitherto discovered should be attributed to Nandi vans an PallavamaUa. Mr. K. V. Sobrap an ya Alyar definitely opposed this view oj early i<* IS17 in his HiUoAtal Skelt/us ot Ancient DetAan (p. d!») and the discoveries of subsequent rectuCs as well as the fresh interpretation of the Vaikontha- pcruajff, InwripOons above referred to have amply proved the corr«tn«ii ot his inference. He has discussed the matter In detail in the Epig. InJ., voJ. sviil, pp. 116-117. while editing tl* PaUatattananpalate /rant ot NvtdtommpH. * Ep. COl., No. 666 ot 1822- * Mndrai Ep. Coll., No. 263 Of 1SW, * SJ 1. vcJ. ii, p. 518. * No. 666 ot App. B, 120 History of the Fallows of South India vikramavarman mentioned io diem respectively must be identical with Kovijaya Nandlvikramavarmsn f Nandivarman III) of 1 the Tondantottam plates and the Tiruv&Ilam rock irscription.' Bui some of the exploits recorded of this king in this record, conquest over the Vallabha, Kalabhra, Kc:a]a, Kngya, Cbola, Tnjuva and Konkana as well as the invocation to Vishpn in the commencement of the record militates strongly against the view which attributes thi3 record to Nandivarman 111 whose sole achievements that we know of were the scries of victories ending with that at TeJlaru mentioned frequently in his inscriptions. It is therefore probable more especially as Nandivarman II is described to have followed Hiraoyavannan that this record belong?, to Nandivarraan II.* The duration of his reign may therefore be definitely taken as not less than sixty-five years so far as present cpigraphic evidence goes and that Nandivannaa Pallavamalla lived at least to the age of seveaty-soven.

Eventt of //is /feign . —The most important events of his reign may be ascertained from his own copper-plates of which we have no le*» than four (vis.) the Kftttkkfldi piatos dated in. the twenty-second year of bis reign, the Udaycndiram places dated in the twenty-first year of his reign, the Tandantortam and the Korrangodi plates dated in the fifty-eighth and tbo sixty-first years of his reign. Of these the Udaycndiram record gives valuable information regarding the military achievements of this period while the KaSlkkudi and the plates furnish details of bis persona! accomplishments and tho culture of the period. The contemporary records such as the Kailisanfctha temple inscription of Vikram&ditya II, at Kaikhiparam the Yakkaleri plates of Kfrtivannan, the Kendftr plates, as well as the Pfiodya records from Vclvtkkudi and Sinnamanfir throw some light on the relations that subsisted between these powers and the Pallava king. The Yakkaleri plates* in particular fumish detailed

• 1602-3, p. S5. Note by Editor. • vlli, 2nd. Ani. % vol. p. ?X Dynastic Revolution 12 !

information relating to the invasion of KBfichiby the Cbalnkyan emperor Vlkramldltya II and his exploits there.

The Chatukyan Invasion ot KttHfhi. —The Pallava-Chajokya wars which had been lost sight of since the days of

Narasimhavarman I, the Mah&malla, appear to have been once more renewed. The Sender plates of Vikramaditya II describe an actual invasion into the Pallava dominions

( Tundahxr&shtra) and the capture of the city in somewhat graphic terms : —Being resolved to uproot completely hie natural enemy ifirakrti-amilra) Vikram&ditya II (a.d. 733 to

1 746) reached Tuadaka-Vishaya, beat and put to flight, at the opening of the campaign, the opposing Pallava king named NanHipStRvarman, took possession of particular musical instrument* called Katunn-hhavcJHra, 1 tho SamudrugAuha, the k.hatiO’tkh'idvaja, many excellent and well-known intoxicated elephants and a heap of rubies which dispelled darkness

. by tho brilliancy of the multitude of their rays . . entered without destroying the dty of Kaflchi, which was as it were a

girdle adorning yonder lady, the region of the south . . . re; oiced the B:-hhmaoas, and poor and helpless people by hit uninterrupted liberality . . . acquired high merit by restoring heaps of gold to the stone temple of Ksjasimbcsvara. and other gods which have been caused to he built by Naiasimha- potavarman . . . distressed by tho Pandya, Chdla, KSraJa, Kalabhra and other kings. ..." The above extract from the Kend&r plates distinctly makes it clear that Vikramflditya II actually captured the dty of

Kaflchi from the Pallava king Nandipotavamian, that is,

Nandivarman Pallavamalla, and occupied it for a period of time during which he endowed *omo of it* temples with gran's. This occupation of the Pallava capital by Vikramaditya is farther conArmed by the discovery of s Kaaaiese inscription of VikramSditya engraved on one of the pillars of

' These are alluded to in the hymns of TirunaOgai Aivfir In the PirntnKvsraviapBgsrata verses in eiprt^alooi which are literal (resile- Own In Tamil of the Sanskrit name, of the war lo-uaments. Thev eso figure In the mutilated inscription* at the VaDreutbaperuroSl temple, XASeStparan:. * Bp. M., vol. U, p. 205. 16 1 23 History of the Pallatms of South India

the mandatm in front of the Rajasimbcsvnra shrine. This inscription which baa been published* by Dr. Hultzsch records the fact that Vikramaditya Saty&rnya, after h:s conquest of KSfichl. did not confiscate the pro petty of Rajas imbed vara temple, but granted large sums to the same, and ends with an imprecation. The Ch&Iukyan attack on Kanchi was therefore apparently different in character from the raid of the Pal lav a kins Narasimliavarman I on VatapI which Involved much destruction if the Ptriyapurtbiam account* is to be believed. When did this expedition on Kadchi start ? Though no definite answer is possible it is presumable that this took place in the earlier half of Nandivarman’s reign, in all probability between A.D. 733 to 746. when the Pallavc king was preoccupied with wars against the southern powers. 3 In an7 case the occupation of the city by the Cha|ukyar. army docs not appear to have lasted for any considerable period. Nandivannan II was not slow in summoning his forces, to drive out the ioreign invader from Kanchlpuram. How this W8s brought about and when it was brought about are not clearly known. Whether the achievement was effected by the single-handed efforts of his own generals unaided by i coalition of other powers of the Tamil land, it is not also possible to say. It is however clear that Nandivannan Pailavantalla recaptured Kanchi, and continued to carry on the administration undismayed by the Chajukya invasion that took place. It is a mistake to suppose that the ChSJukxan invasions in the reign of Pallavamalla either exhausted the resources, or cut short his reiga. On the other hand in spite of the rude shocks that the raids of Vikrntnuditya and Kirtivarman must have caused, Nandivarmon II continued in power as ruler of Kanchi for the unusually long period of

• Ep. Ind., vol. ill, p. 350 VuU App. A, • PrUfiurSnam SirBtontfa**,™,:. v 6. • Tilts It con6iTE*d by the prciuoco of an intcrlptlco of Vikrsmad'.ty* (I*) « KAilManiton temple which record* Hint Vikramaditya niter hi* conquest of KAnchi did not coofecota the property of tbe RSjarirahfitvnr* temcistjutcoiioheditbygiiiaifaglsrgiHt insofaom (fit. Ind., vol. til. u tt» Vaktaler. piste; sioo m.k* lafjrocce to IhU fen: Pv . . \I»d. Ant., vol. vlll, p. 231. Dynastic Revolution 123

sixty-five years as wo may safely ascribe the inscription recently discovered at the Seven Pagodas' to h:m. Other Campaigns of PaUavamat/a.—The reign of Nundlvar- man II appears to have been almost literally crowded with military engagements, sieges, invasions, and counter invasions. It has already been noticed that the Western tkiuicya invasion of Kanciii' which probably took place early In his reign resulted in the capture of the city by the enemies. The southern campaigns may now be noticed. Although the causes that brought about the conflict with the powers of the south especially tho Paodyas of this period arc by no means cloar it may be surmised that the southern powers who wore somehow dissatisfied with the accession of Pallavamalla to the throne of Kiiichi, in supersession of the regular family, now espoused the cause oi ChitramSyaa young prince who presumably had some claims by descent from Parame^varavarmar. II. This Involved Nandivarman II in a long and deadly campaign against the Dramila (Tamil) powers. In ibis campaign he seems to have received valuable help from his trusted general Udayaehaudra, the lord of Villivala, "whose services ate enumerated in the Udayendiram plates dated in the twenty-firat year or his reign. The victories enumerated in the VCJvi1cku

* lea. No. 656 of 1922. This inseriptfoo Is wrongly sicithsd to Nandi- vanoan in in M. R. 1923. Tan reference in |v«n* 7) the Paiattal- mangalma gram of Nacdivarxan II fast he ruled at King while yet vary young and the Bunt ineel !a the VarkuethapenuDB temple inscriptions that the prince was twelve years old at the tun* (it cc*on alien coniine the longevity of this reign. •Raid on tbe ronth by Vlnayidkya* tot of Vikran*&dttya. 124 History of the Pallavas of South India.

IraiyanOr-AhapPeru/ which also mentions many other places not mentioned in the inscriptions; records KoRaru, Niraiyaru,

Vijinam, etc. Siege of Nandipara. —One. ol the most important of the achievements of Udayachnndrn whose exploits are enumerated in the Udaycodtram plates' was the release of Nandi varn.an II from the fortifiod town of Nandipura which was besieged by his enemies the Tamil kings. Naadipttra which is identical with Nandipuravitroagitam of TirutnaOgai Alvilr is situated

no: far from the modern town of Kumbhakonam, and is now- a days kuown as Nathau-Kovil. During :be later Pallava age especially in tho eighth century, this place appears to have served as the seat of Pallava power in the southern districts, and was presumably fortified. It is noteworthy that the hymns to this shrine of Tirumangai Alvar, who was a ecu temporary of Psbavamalla, have a clear reference to Nandivarman.* The circumstances that Jed to the siege of this place by the southern powers are not clear. But i: has been presumed that the Tamil powers joined together in a great coalition espousing the cause of ChiuamSya, die Pallava prince, and attacked Pallavamalla at a time when he had beer, staying at Nandipura. The circumstances relating to the release, and list of the other battles are described in the Udayendiram plates. Udayatkxndra'i Exploit!.—Udayachandra is described in the record as tho lord of the River Vcgavati, and of the qity 1 Vilvala, the ornament of the whole world. Born of the race of Puchan, which had been in the uninterrupted hereditary ' perceived that scrvico of the Pallava race . . . when he Pallavamalla was besieged in Nandipura by the Dramila

‘ IL 3/ to 62.

C— -W5-'— «•»—’>« 4«gu^C ••0urMam !

See NaodipuiovaoBUhrapaUkam, Per. Tim., v. 10. • Humified with VilvJi6fflSg»ta-vJHl«lan) ia ;ba Chicgleput Dlatncr. Dynastic Revolution ,2 5 princes, unable to beat this, like the visible death of the crowd of enemies of PalUvaroalla, (he) slew with (his) sharp sword which glittered like a petal of water-lily, the Pal lava king Chiuamaya and others; he defeated the hostile army on the battle-fields of Nunbavana Chatuvana, Sankaiagrfinia, Nellur, Nelveli, Silt avajundur, and so forth, and thus bestowed the whole kingdom many timea on the PaHava. . . . He split the opposing Sahara king called I’dayaca, in the terrible battle of Nelveli, which could hardly be entered by a common man, and seized his mirror banner made of a peacock’s tail ; who in the northern region also, pursued the Nishada chief, called Prithivi-Vyigra who desiring to become very powerful was running after the horse oi the AnamCdha, defeated him and ordered him out of the district of Vishonraja, which be subjected to the Pullava, and seized faultless pearl necklaces of excellent lustre, an imme- surable of gold, and elephants and he destroyed the heap ;

fort of Kapdutgo, which was protected by the Goddess Kfiji, and defeated the Panuya army at the village of Mawiaikudi.’ 1 Among the localities mentioned wherein Udayachandra acSiosed victories for his master occurs, NeUore which is identical with tbo headquarter station oi the modern N ellore

District. Nelveli is probably identical with N er.tr ali mentioned by Tirunuwgai AlvSr in hii Periya-Tinmeii.* It is identified by Dr. lioltnsch with modem Tinnevelly. If the Sabaras are identical with the modern Sauras of the Ganjam and Visagapatam District it would not be oorrect to Identify Nelveli where the Sahara king is said to have been killed (L 52) with Tinnevelly. It is therefore to be identified with some other place on the border of the Tclugu districts. We may identify the Vishaurija with the Eastern Chllukya king Visheuvardhana III who wss n contemporary Vikriunaditya

II. The Saakatigrama mentioned in the Udaycadiram plates has boen identified with Sankaramangai mentioned in the larger

‘ n. 37 to 62. Udnyfadiram plates ; S.l.L. vol. 5, part 3, p. 372. c 9, 8. .

126 History of the Pallavas of South India

Sinnamanur plates, while Maunalkutfi is identical probably with the MWHiikuricbchi ol the Vejvlkudi plates where Ko-Sadaiyan

claims a victory over the Pallavas. Maoosikudi may lie

identified with the village of Magakudi ;a the A ran tang i Taluk of the Tanjore District. The battle-fields o: Nimbovaca, Chutavana and Satuaragrama may be similarly identified with VeppacgadJ. Kovilur iTiiuvQSattilnaia of the Tevara’m)

1 and Sankaranarkotfikadu. The region *.n and around these places in the Tanjore District appear* to have figured largely in the campaigns of the Pallavas against the Pandya3, and are evidently alluded to in the hymns of TirumaAgai Alvar, in the

Pa: a m cs v s ravinpag arap a t ; k a m One of the referenoes in the Udayendtram plates, namely, the Afoamedha horse which was detained by Prithivi-Vyagra has been interpreted as containing a tefeience that Nandivar- man Pallnvanialla performed on Ahamtiha sacrifice * to celebrate his supremacy.

Rashtraknta Invasion* mi Kaftchi.—The RnsbtrakCita kings who were contemporary with Nandivarman Pallnvamalla claim victories over the Pallavas and their city. The Katfaba J plates distinctly mention Vayiramcga as a surname of Dantidurga Rashtrakuta. Now, VayiramSga is mentioned in Timmaftgai Alvar's hymns on the deity of Ashtabhnja in Kiflchiparam along with the local ruler of Kuiichi.* The verse under consideration has reference to two rulors, the local Pa’.lava ruler of KiflcU and the foreign Rashtrakuta raler Vayiramega in occupation of Kanchi just then. The

1 Sen-Tom , rol. *xii. pp. 10. 11. • 1. S4, UdayBcdlram plans. P. T. Srinivasa My an gar’s PaEaooi. Than ore no Indepaade at reference! Iq tt>® ptibtlll'oC records to prove Out PalUvainalla performed an /ffiwirtfittasacrlSo®. The reference to this sacrtSce :n the Udsyi.idtnuu plates 0 o*« not specify that it was performed by this Pallava Xing. > Efi. fid., voL tv, p. 351. * For a discussion on tbo Identity of Vayiiua&ga we Quart. Jam. Myth. Society, vol. dll, pp. SiiS aud pp. 686-700.

mmrrn &e

mw.« ®»0* «*s I*— <•«<*»«» lUWiflCU

P. T. ii. 9. Dynastic Revolution 127

conquest ol Kaiichi is also alluded to in the Ellora inscription a*, well as in the Bagumra plates 1 of Govinda III from which we learn that Dantidurga first reduced the lowermost (southern) country, then turned his cnomies to Madhyade«a and finally conquered the city of Kanchl.® Prom the Vfinr- pajayarn plates we learn that Nandivarmar. Pallavatnalln’s queen was called Reva and that biB 30 a was called Daniivw- man. From this it has been conjectured that there was soon after the invasions of Xinchl by Dantidurga a marriage s alliance betwcoa tho Pallava king and the daughter of Dantidnrga, and the son born to the RashtrakG(a princess was called Dantivarman after the maternal grandfather. This RSahtra’chta-Pallavu pact docs not appear to have prevented Govinda III from leading another invasion on the Pallava capital and lovying tribute from Dantiga of Kaiiohl 4 Expedition agaim! lie Ge’igar.—Tht military exploits of Kandivarman II thus appear to have filled every par. of hia reign and almost all contemporary dynasties cf the day seem to have come into hostile contact with him. To these powers, tho Pangyaa, tho Rashfrakitas, tho eastern Chilukyas, the wester a Chilukyas. may be added the Ganges. What led to the oonfltct with the Gengas is not clearly stated, but ztne 6 of the Tundantattam plates* make a specific reference to the fact that Nandivarman took away a neck ornameat from which contained in it tho gem called L'grodaya.’ Although the name of the Gangs king is not mentioned, it may be presumed that he must have been either Sivamaxa or Srlpurusha. As the earlier plates dated In the twenty-first and twc.-.ty-secocd years of his reign do not specify this detail this achievement probably took place in the later half of his reign.

Religioni Leaningi. —The religious leanings of Nandivarman Pfcllavamalla were towards Vnishgavisro. His celebrated

F.p. Ini.. vd. ix. p. 24. • 24- Parse vt. Ef. Ini., vol. I*, p. » VSICrpiorira plaits, verse 18. • Ind. Ant., vol. *. p. I2S. ’ .

128 History of the Pattains of South India contemporary seems to allude to his worshipful attitudo in the present tense in his hymn on the God of Ashtabhnja at KSftchi. His coppcr-platts describe him as never accustomed to bowing 1 excepting to the pair of worshipful feet of (VUhcn) 1 as -worshipping the feet of Hari." Mukunda ' The newly-found plates of Kor'-ingudi devote several invocatory verses to Vishrjn (ptna 1 and 2). The unnamed Pallava king who is mentioned by Tiranangai Alvflr as having worshipped at Srirangam is presumably Nandivarman Pallava- malla* as also the king called Nandi in the Nandipuraviooaga- rapatikam.

Stale ct learning during Nanditarnusn's Prig a.—The copper- plates of this and following period give excellent glimpses into the nature of learning during this period as well os of government, etc. The donees enumerated in the Kaiakkudi plates and the Tertian totl’m plates numbering several

* to 12. Tartar tO(l*t,i plate*, /bid. Verst JO. XoSokkedt plate* Mi. ’ Other detail* of the king In somewhat etajjguraled terras nra also available from tba copper-plate grant; Some •nterrsting parwoal aceorr plahmenu aDd qaalilie; are furnished in the prataur portion of the fotfflbkudi grast composed by Tririkraw In vrne 29 «e rend ' Thi Sridhnra (PoiUvamalla) resemble* Vijayn in held*. Karptaota, In acquaintance with 0* arts, Kim in archery, the king of Vat&a with reference to the ecteao* of elephant' and to n-.nsic, Kim* Its the opinion of women, tbe Erst poet (VtlrolkiJ is the composition of poetry, tile tna-ter of policy iBtfuspati) hmuelf Ir. sugeesting orpodwits. and (/)4arwu>) Yadhi- sbtlrt in delighting the sabioett.' VrrU 2 of the Tanjuotetym plate* .— v/rs say of liiui ’ Prom him i Hiranynraraonl tom the wBe aid the prosperous king called Nandjvarmnn who was the home of prowem and tone never of the Board* of h!a noamlu. wtiosavlcfodous elephant icnched at rain! tbe shores e< th* four cceaoi. wbcea faroo extended to the four quarter* and who was praised in Ixi'.tte foe life ksowlede lu tho uw of all weapon*. Verse 3 of the same record says, ' The ou'y Olio o: name Raja that did art bc,» to him was the dod-rayrf moon and the only country lu tht.l world that did not pay tribute to him was that where no meneKtst. And while this kmg comparable tolndra was ruling the earth, there was northing unapproachable by tbe people except perhaps tbe wav leading to hell.’ 4 He ts the lord ofthe ctrele of good people as Hat I Utbe pottea.or of the power la! weapon Chakra, bim tli- wise cling to as find* to Sakra (Indra). • He uoic on 1:3 breast, as it were the loro of errpeatt, th* bed of AchyuM dvreitirg near his heart a necklace, which he had matched a Buy from the Gangs king and in which was tbe gem railed Ugcddaya like the Kauatnba [wru 6).* — ;

Dynastic Revolution 129

hundreds arc many of them, if we may jndgo from their titles, masters of three and four Vedas of the six angas, etc. Of the 244 and odd names that are mentioned in ±c Tandant5Kam plates no less than a hundred were Chaturvedls, 18 were Shadaogavids, while there a.-e several Krwnavids, Bbaftss and

Trivedis. The accomplishments of ar. average South Indian Brahman scholar in the field of Sanskrit learning during the eighth century may fc« gathered from the following description of the donco of the Ka&kkudi cherter dated in the twenty-second year of Nandivarman II's reign the object of which was to register a gift of village to a Brahman scholar whose name was Jyeshtapada Somayiji. The extract gives some idea of what the average Bralimanical educational cunkulum consisted in those times : ' While the twenty-second year of his reign was current, this RSjadbiraja-paraincivBia, the Maharaja called Nandivarman, who is engaged in ruling the kingdom of Parane4vorapfita- himself pleased to a as rfija, . . . was give as Biahmadcys, requested by Brahmairiraja . . . who just as Brbaspati is minister of Indra, the lord of heaven, is the chief minister of

-tie handsome Nandin, the lord of the earth and the chief of ihc Pallavas, to Jyr.shWpadu Soraavajin, who lias mastered the ocean-like Vedas, who chant* the Sfiman hymns which are their (reia) has complet- pleasant on account of melody ; who ed the rehearsal and the study of the six auxiliary works, namely, the ritual of the Veda, grammar, astronomy, etymo- logy, phonetics and metrics ; who knows the properties of words, sentences and subjects ; who has diunk the elixir of the is in to fruit and enfti ; who learned the portion referring rites (KarmakOrja) and the portion referring to knowledge is in in {JnanakBn-ia ) ; who skilled the ways of the world and the arts who is versed in the poems, the knowledge of ; dramas, stories, epics and legends ; in short who is skilled in

all branches of (holy and profane) knowledge ; who is expert in the performance of all rites; who is of good conduct is (who illumines) the world as a lamp docs a house ; who courteous (in spite of) the honour paid to him and of noble 17 ;

130 History of the Pallavas of South India

namely earth, birth ; who is the only sun of the middle world, because he has dispelled all ignorance or darkness ; who is considered the best of fathers and grandfathers who ranks who con- first among the twice born ; who knows the Vedas; forms to the precepts of the Vedas: who follows the Chandoga-sutrn, who baa performed Vljapcya and other belongs to the Bharadvajn-Gotra who resides sacrifices ; who ; at Faniya, an excellent settlement of Brahmapas, in the

Tundakarnshtra is poor in sins, who is distinguished by ; who his dress, who is a unique person; who cares for both worlds who accomplishes the three objects of human life, who knows the five primary the four Vedas ; whose chief objects are elements {PaxdumaklbkOta), who knows the six auxiliary works, who resembles the sun, who possesses good qualities and who 13 an excellent Brahman,— a whole village, the original name of which was Kod'-itolli which on becoming a Brahmadeya received the new name of Ekadhiramengalam, in

. ' * Undivanakcsyhaka in the same rasbtra. . .

Sent Celebrities ot the Period.— It has already been pointed out that the king himself like other royal members of the family was a scholar of considerable reputation and is compared to Karpisuta for his acquaintance with arts and to Valtniki the first poet in the composition of poems (r. 28) while verse 4 of the Tandantottam plates record the fact that the learned people cling to him as the gods to Sakra- Among the Sanskrit poets of this period mentioned in the royal charters may be mentioned ParameSvara, Uttata Karanika, and Trivi- kratca the composers of the prasast; in the tTdayendiram. Tandantotlam and Kaiakkudi plates. The celebrated scholar and saint Tiiumangal Alvhr was his contemporary and is another product of the times reputed for his skill In dialectics and known as the master of four kinds of poetical compositions. (Chatusbkavi, Nslukavipcrutnil). His work in the Saliyiraprabhondam exceeds those of any other Vaishoava saint excepting that of Namm&Jvar and forms one

to 103 Ksttkkodl putts, vol. ii, part 2. pp. 356 ff. 11. n , S.U., Dynastii Revolution > 3 *

of the most precious collections that have come down to u*. His great regard for the PaQava family and individual Pal I avs kings and their services finds continuous mention in his hymns to an extent far greater than in the TtvAratn hymns, or other works by the Vaishoava Alvars themselves. He was for some time a petty chieftain of Alinhdu in the Cholstr.an(UIa before tte became a devout Vaiabnava saint. His contributions in the NelayiraprabkamUm are Ptriya- Tinmoli, Timkurutulaiulatuim, Tmouiundandaka m, Siriya-TinMoJal, Ptriya-Tinaaadal, Ttruvt!uA*ur'in,*.kai. Among the temples attributable to Nandivniman II may be mentioned the KiSavaperomai temple at Kurain, the Mailed- vara temple at Kanchfpuram, Virnttanedvara at Tiruvadi and the Kunrandarkoril at Pudukotta, The Vaikuntapemmi] temple at Kancht, the ParantesvaiavioQagarfem of Tinimangai Ajvir probably owes its origin to this kL-.g and named after his personal name which was Paramefivaran. Extensive renovation works must have taken place in a large number of other temples, if we could judge from grants recorded to many of these. The reign of Nandivarmar Pallavamalla luted for sixty- Svc years according to the inscription discovered recently at Mahabalipuram 1 and covered the greater part of the eighth century. He was succeeded ou his death by his son called Danttvarman through the Rishtrsknta princess Rcva about a.d. 775. The notion that his reign was short having been distracted by continuous wars as s result of which his kingdom was much reduced now appears to be incorrect. The inscriptions so far discovered of his reign and that of his son have been found in regions as distant as Trichinopoly to Tirupati which probably comprised tbe extent of his dominions.

* b?. ecu ea of vat. CHAPTER IX SUCCESSORS OF PALLAVAMALLA

T has already been pointed oit that the newly discovered I Inscription of Xaodivannan at tho Adivaraha temple at Mahabab’punun dated in the sixty-fifth year probably represents the last year of Nandivarcian Pallavamalla. If this

is a genuine record the reign of this ling must have come to a close about tbs year a.d. 775. For the succeeding period of a century and a qnarter during which the Pal lava power continued before the region comprised in their kingdom was annexed by the Chblas, we come across with the names of a number of kings who, to judge from thefr names, must have been memhers of the PrIIhvb family. Of these

it is a little difficult to separate the lineal descendants of Naiidi- varman Pallavamalla from the test. We have for in t&ucc scone inscriptions or copper-plate records fer Dantivarman, Nandivarman, Nripatungavanuan, Kampavarman, Isvara- varman, Narasimhavarraan, Vayiramcgavarman and Chandra- ditya. all of whom are ascribabk* to this period (circa A.D. 800-900). The task oi distinguishing tbeso kings rand assigning them to particular periods on the evidence of inscriptions has been rendered not a iittle difficult by the use of certain prefixes and affixes to names which have bewildered some scholars and led them to postulate strange theories. The moat important of these is what ia known as the 1 Gacga- 1 Pallcva theory ' which was adopted by the official epigraphists almost until recently. This may be illustrated by a specific

• vol. ;v, A>. JnJ.. p. 1S2 : S.I.I., vet. II, p. 344 ; IM., p. »i. Tb* unteoability ol this theory U discuifcoJ by tb«lw« T. A. Gopieatba Rao In the Madras CkritUm CdUgt M/iteilnt vol. **iv> pp. SSO-9 »8fl by Prof. Joaveau-ITotxvuil in his PaHattu, pp. 47-58. Suoassors of PaUawunaUa 1 33 example. The Pallava king Daativarman who is known to have ruled for over fifty years and succeeded Nandivarman Pallavamalla figures in inscriptions as Dantivarma-Maharaja, Danlivikrainavannan, Dantipotlarafar, DautivHir.mn of the Pallavatilakakula, and Ko-Vijay a-Dantivikramovarma. Simi- larly ir. the case of Nandivarman it is equally difficult as this ntfme occurs in the inscriptions and copper-plate records in the following varieties Nandipottaresar, Vijaya-Nar.divikra- nwvarman, Nandivarman of the Bh5radv2ja Gotra. the victorious Nandipdttarayar of Tellayu and Danti-Nandivarman. The difficulty is also intensified as the inscriptions of these kings have been found not indistinctly separate localities but indiscriminately throughout the region of the Pallava kingdom. As none of these records is dated in the Sake or any known era their date has to be determined inccpendertly by means of paleeogrsphy and other details noted in inscriptions.

The Probable Order o! Sueiarion . — It is well known that Tondatnan'Jalaiti was conquered by Aditya before the twenty- first year of bis reign. It is also dear that ParSntaka I ascended the Cbd'.a throne in the year a.d. 'J07.* As the B*ahmade4am and Tirukalukknhiam inscriptions are dated in the twonty-seventb year of RSjakeaarivarraan, who is identical with Aditya I, it may be presumed that the first year of his reign was a.d. R90. One of his inscriptions in the North Arcot District in the twenty-first year of his reign which records a donation near Kslahasti shows that by a.d. 900 his empire hud extended as tar as Kalahasti thus covering the Pallava empire.® The reigns of Darnivarman, Nandivarman, Nr.patnngavannan, Aparajita, Kampavarman and the other miscellaneous kings of the Pallava family whose inscriptions have been discovered in these regions, have to be assigned to the period between abont a.d. MO and the last quarter of the eighth century when Pallavnmallo ceased to rule. Omit- ting the reigns of the miscellaneous rulers like Kampavarman.

Vayiratneghavarman, Kaftirai, etc., we find that the total

* Ins. 735 o! If05. Ep. Kep., 1807. p. II. 134 History of the PaHavas of South India

reign* of the others so lar known comprise a period of roughly 118 years.'

If the conquest of the Tondamandalarn and the victory over Aparujita recorded in the Tiruvalaogadu plates,* may be assigned to tlie year a.d. 893, we may, by calculating backwards, assign the above-mentioned kings to the following

periods which is in complete acooidancc with the evidence obtainable from contemporary Pa! lava inscriptions and copper- plates. 5 The reigns of the Pallava king* named VIJay a Karapavarraan, Nars3tmbnvannnn, etc., most probably over- lapped those of the last two members above mentioned. The probabilities seem to be that toward* the last quarter of the ninth century several members of the family began to rule their own small territories styling themselves kings, and these chiefs largely figure in the inscriptions that have come down to us along with the others. DaHtivarman (eina 775 to 826).—We have ascertained the exact period of his accession to the tlirone of Kfiilehipuram by calculating back from the conquest of Tond&niandaiam by Aditya. We possess inscriptions for Dantivarmau dated from the second year of bis reigu (No. 25G of 1922) to fift ^dkst year (No. 262 of 1901). His records have been found from Tricliinopol.v District in the south to Tiruchchanur in the north. According to the VelQrpSUyani plates (vene 16) issued duriog the reign of bis son Nandivarmar. Ill he was descended from Nar-divarmau Pallavamalla through Revu the KcshtrakiiW 4 princes^ Reva is Here described as the chief queen 'who

1 DaativarniftC ...... (MB Nandharuiaa fof TeUaru) -. ... 23 „ Nripaiunxa » Apaxifltn ... 18 „

Total ... 118 „

9 SJJn VOl. ilia P- 306, versed. * DmttvuniA ... 77J-826 K«&6fvarmta til ...... 828-849

NripawccavaxciAn ...... 8*9-875 Aparf»)lUvAna«D ...... 875-893 * S.l./., vol. II, part S. p. Ml. Sucassors of Pnllavamalla '35

1 like the river Rev& had her birth from a great king (from a high mountain).' 1 Dantivarnian is suited to be 1 a mani- lestation of the iou«-eyed Vishnu himseli, who was the delight of the earth whose object was the protection of the three worlds and in whom the group of pure qualities such as prowess, charity, and gratitude, attained eminence, as it were, after a lobg time enjoying the pleasures of each other’s company.’ 2 From verse 18 wc learn that Dantivarman married a Kadaraba princess called Aggalanimmati described as the daughter of a Kadamba king — the crest-jewel of the Kadamba family. The name of this Kadamba kins is not known. About the year a.d. 8M Govinda HI, the RSshirakuta kins, appoars to have invaded Kanchi. A RashtrakiiW grant, dated Thursday the fifth tithi of the dark fortnight of the month of Vaiiaka of the year Snbhanu, Saka 72fi, expired, corresponding to Thursday, 4th April, a.d. 804, claims that Govinda III had conquered Dantiga, the ruler of Kanchi and levied tribute from him.* The reasons prompting thia Rashtrakfi|a attack on Kanchi especially as Dantivarman the Pallava king was presumably a grandson of Dnatidcrga are not dear. his Tamil inscriptions dated in the twelfth year of his reign has been discovered at the Pflrthasfirathi temple at Tiiplicane (Madras).* Thia inscription consists ol nineteen lines of Tamil prose and is on a stone close to the entrance of the gar&.bagria of the temple. Dantivarman is here described as

‘ the .ornament of the Pallava family ' and es belonging to the Hharadvaja Gotxa. The object of the inscription is to lecord a gift of land, it is dear from this record that the Triplicane

temple which is mentioned also in the hymns of the first AjvSrs, continued to Sourish during this period. TironiaagaJ Alvflr, one of the Vaishnava Alvars, refers to this temple and the locality, and has recorded the important fact that a Pallava king constructed the temple.*

1 Ibid., p. 500. BV. 16. 17. Ibid., p. 508, IV. 16. 17. * * Ind. An!., vcJ. *!,p. 127. EP- M . vol vtU, p. 291. • This Pallava king refeved to by Ttrucnagai A(«ir *at presumably an carte king <* Kanchi who preceded Dantivarman. 136 History of the Patlavas of South India

Prof. Jouveau-Dubreuil argues, 1 from the fact that the inscription of Dantivarman ranging from the sixteenth year of his reign to the fifty-Ststyeardocsnotocwrinanyo: themonuments found on the banks of the Kavcri while a dozen inscriptions of the Pandvaa king Miran Ssdaiyan are found in the surae region, that Dantivarman temporarily lost a par. of his dominions in the south owing to the incursions of the Pla^yas. According to him Voragups-MaharSja led an invasion into the Pallava territory in the reign of Dantivarman. The ArabSsamudram inscription of the sixteenth year of this king is dated when this king was encamped in AraisOr on the backs of the Pennai. lathe north, the Gudin allam inscription shows that the 3aja king VijayidityamavalivanarSyar was a feudatory of Dantl- vancan. This record is dated in tie forty-ninth year of Dantivarman. 1 Nandivarman III (etna A. D. 826 Ic 849 ). —Dantivarman was succeeded on his death by his son Nsncnvarmaa HI known in bis inscriptions as Tellarroricda Nandivarmaa, i.e. Nandivannan who defeated his enemies at Tcllipi. According to the Vfifir* palayam plates issued by this sovereign in his sixth year ha is said to have, on the evo of his acquiring sovereignty Srffisd his enemies on the field of battle.’ In the picturesque words of this record ‘ Nandlvarmac pufled tip with the prowess of his arms acquired the prosperity of Pallava kingdom not easy for others to obtain by killing his enemies on the battlefield which was laughing as it were with the pearls dropping from iho frontal globes of elephants slain by his unsheathed sword.* A contemporary Tamil work is Na ndik.t/ala miakam. A short account of this work appeared in tho Indian Antiquary (voL 37, pp. 170-173). The text of the poem which has long been .out of print was published in

AtfaMi, p. 77. Up. Ind., voL xi. p. 22*. Successors of Pallawimalla 37

1926 by Pandit V. Gopaia Aiyar states that Nandivarman won a great victory against bis enemies at the battle of Teilaru. In the light of the information obtained from his other stone inscriptions it becomes dear that this mast be tbc battle referred to lu the V61urp41ayam plates qnoted above. It haB already been mentioned th^f towards the close of Danti- vlrman’s reign the Pundynn force* under Varagnpa made considerable inroads into the Pallava empire and had reached as far north 1 into Toodamandalam os AraiSur on the banks of the Pennar. By the time that Nandivarman III ascended the throne the forces of the opposing Pattdyan king must have reached near Tellaju not very distant iTom'thc Pallava capital when the forces of Nandivancan III inflicted a crushing defeat on them. TeJlSm the site of the battle may be correctly identified with the village of Teflon :a the Wandiwash Taluk of North Arcot DIstricL Other Bail/ei.—'This victory against the Picdyoas gave him the title by which his inscription* thereafter mention him, namely, TeUSryerinda Nandipotarayar. The Tamil panegyric in addition to the battle oi Tellipi 2 also refers to tho other vrw^rics of Nandivarman such as those of Pajayirui* VelJIru, 4 Nallflru,* and Kumg&da.* This series of further campaigns were evidently directed against the Pfindyas themselves whom the Pallava king apparently pursued as they were retreating and inflicted defeats at VcllSru, PaJayfiju, etc.. One of the stanzas in tho poem says that the Pallava army advanced as far as the banks of the Vaigai.' If this is correct wc may presume that Nondivarman III marched ss far as the Paodyan capital and defeated the Paodyas thoroughly.

Light thrown by ' Nandihkalambaham'.—This work makes it clear beyond doubt, that Nandivannaii was a member of the

• Ep. Cctf. No. 105 oi 1905. Vents 28. 33, 33, 49. 52. S3, 71, 75, 70. 80. S5. S6 md «. Tt. namtws rotor to tho« ot * M9. Kda., tho work with tho author. • VerttSl. • VeruU. • Verse 61. • Vent! 2, 35 and 84. ’St. 4 sad 81. '

138 History of the Ptallaoas of South India

Pallavarkon sovcra! times. Pallava family as it calls him The poem throws some light on the race of the Pallava ‘ family. Verse 39 refers to N andivarmao as Ckandrahuta- Prakatan thus indicating that the Pallava family claimed their descent from the lunar race, a fact which is not however mentioned in any of* the inscriptions. It is also clear from this work that Kinchiparam, Mallai (UaMbalipn- ram) and Mayilai (Mylapur) were tho chief Pallava ciucs during this period- The sway over these places is nssociat- ©d with the name of Nandivarman 111 by such references

• ’. thl3 his rule as Mallai- V/ndan \ ‘ Mayilai-Ktvalan In work

Is also associated with the region of the Kaveri {Kavirtvala- the Chera land, the western regions nadon) , the Kongo country, as well as the northern. Inscriptions found in the northern regions of Pallava kingdom such as those of the Bana king Vikramaaitya clearly prove that his sway over the Baoas was not merely a poetic boast hut real.* This king appears to have induieed his fancy in the assumption of a large number of surnames. This Tamil work enumerates the following surnames of this sovereign ' Avani-Naranon ‘ Vid/lv&fugu

1 ' ' Maucdaya ', Mu, ' Ugrakopan \ Kuvalaya-MBrtOndan , a. tung/in ’, etc. Nandivarman III appears to have patronized the Tamil poets very largely as is evident from allusion to this in versa 104 and 107 of the work. The author of the Bkaiate- Vtyba, Ptrundetaoar, is taken to have flourished during his reign. The invocatory verses attached to the t/dyOgafierva of this work, which alone has come down to us, mentions the defeat inflicted by Nandivarman III on his enemies st TeRirn.* Some interesting details may be gathered from the copper- plates of this period regarding the king and his rule. Vmt 14 of the Bahur plates says that NandivRtman III had for his queen a Rashtrakuta princess called Sank! who was kind

• No. 226 of 16M and S./.I., vol. vtii, p. 33. * Note By Editor. Successors of Pallavamalla 1 39 lo the people like a mother, was resplendent as Lakshmi incarnate.’ Verst 21 of the Velurpalayam plates says of hi9 rale:

' Never shone so (thoroughly a garden with the advent of) spring, nor mcti of high birth with (good) qualities, nor women with morality, nor a millionaire with charity, nor hhmility with knowledge, nor a lotus tank with the sun, nor the expanse of the sky with the moon at the end of the rainy season, as the people of this earth shone with the king.' From the same rcoord we learn that Nandivaramn III was 1 a devout worshipper of Siva and this is corroborated by verse 97 of NandiMlvxlambaMam. Nripaittngatarman (circa StV lo 875).— Nripatungavaiman known also as Nripatungavikraiuavartnan and Nripatungapo- tarayar succeeded his father Nandivarman about a.d. 850. The resemblance of hi* name to the Kashtrakuu Amoga- var&ba Nripatcnga as well as the fact that his mother, the queen of Nandivarman III, is stated to be a RashtrukBta 1 princess in the Bibur plates would indicate that this king wco 4 grandson on the mothcr’3 side from Amogavarsha. Nripatunga appears to have continued the campaigns against the Pandyas who made inroads into the Pailava territory. The Bahur plates mention one of his victories on the banks of the Arichit (apparently a Sanakritized form of Ariiil) which has beeu identified with River Araialar which flows near

fWr *: I

n 5././..V eLU. part v, p. SCO, n. M-S.

ltii„ vol. v, p. 515. 140 History of the Pallavas of Sont-k India

Kumbhakonam by the laic Mr. T. A. Gopinatba Rao.' His adversary at this battle was probably Varagmja’s son Sri -Mira Pnrachakra-Kolahala who according to the Tamil 5 portion os the Sinnamantlr plates is described as having repulsed the Gangas, the Pallavas, the Cb&Us, the Xalingas, and the Migadhu who attacked him at KuJamnUru, the name by which the modern town of Kumbhakonam was known in the period before the tenth century.*

Extent ot Empire. —The inscriptions of Nripatiing av amiati havo been discovered all over the region from Pudakotta In the south to Gadimallam in the north. From an inscription 4 of the Bana king at the latter place—Vidyildhaia—wc learu that Nripatucga’a sway was acknowledges by this Baoa chief. The Narthamalai inscription of the MuRaiaiyan chief Sattaa-Paliyili in the south who was one of Ntipatunga's vassals shows that the authority of this Jang extended to the region of Pndukotta.* From the description contained in the

Bahftr plates that the glory of Nripatangu extended to other worlds as that of Rama, wc may presume that here is aa

'trtqfli^rfsrcn a^r fr*

qtf fcrtfRfan i v. ».

v. 16. S./J., vol. II. parti, p. 515. The translation of the late T. A. Gopinotlrn Rao which Prof. Jouveau- Dulxcnit follows requires to b* reconsidered ia riew cs aa altered mfflinj ot the verse given tn Dr. Hulusch s of itne 16 (p. SO. PalVitai) teat {Up. hat., sol. xvlil, p 10) In wtrfch the sixteenth vase rends sx follows YatprstflCBfrlliitJftJna P«nOyena Bimart part | Pareriebit-Jthllign ird&ftdiba ripUBomhatlm I W« have here ao reference to the defeat sustained (by the PnllaTji} at the hands of the P4o$ym .referred to la Gopine tin Kao's tisaslatloa. Dr. ItuItiKh translctcs die verse tans Resembling fire, this king (Nripatuuga) by whose favour tie FHidva had obtaiaed an army termor I y burn! a confederation of enemies on tike further back of the Arlchit river The supply of sc army D7 Nrtpaiung* to the Papdync king. if the reading ia cocreci, will r.eceaiitate a revision of our p relent views of the relationship of tire Pallavas and PSodyas during Ibis period. * M.E.P., 1907, pp. 63 ff. ’ Inscription No. 13 of 1916 dnted in the reign ot Maran-Sadaiyan calls the place TlrtiVudatadtUu. The Ttvaram hyrnners also cal! the town Taakurjamnkiu. • No. m of MM. 5 No. 365 ot 1DC4, Successors of Pallavair.aUa 141

allusion perhaps to an unrecorded invasion of Ceylon during his reign. 1 Educational Facilities. —A glimpse into the educational grants of the period is obtained from the Biihnr plates® which were issued in the eighth year oi this king. This record has for its object the registering of the gift of three villages—Chcflupik- /am, Iiaipu»aich&i ar.d Vi)£ngaitangad“v&aui to the Vedie college at the village of Bahur* near Pondicheri in AruviaSdo. The grant was made by a member of the rusaii family and a descendant of tho Knru race (verst 18). This chief was the

minister of Tungavannan, that is, Nripatunga who issued the

necessary order for the grant of the villages (terse 21 ). The college at Bahur consisted of fourteen gatfas, and was controlled by die learned men of the viliage, being organized and maintained by them. The fourteen ga.ias 4 arc presumably the fourteen divisions of learning and constated of— the

Vedas (4), the Augcs (G). Mfmimsa (1), Nylya (1), Purflna (1) and the Dharmn-Sflstra (1). Aparajilavarvian (eirea A.D. 875 to 88)).—The order of succession after Nripatungavarman ie not quire dear. Accord- ing**^ the late Mr. Vcnkayya, Aparajita is the came of the son NripBtungavannan while T. A. Gopinatha R*o propounded the theory that the name Aparajita is merely another name for Nripatunga. In the inscriptions of this period wc co mo across with several names such as Vijaya-Kampavarman, Vayitameghavaiman, AparUjitavanaan and others. Of these we have inscriptions for Aparijiuvairtian ranging from the third to the eighteenth years of his reign in the region around Madras mostly from Tiruvorriyur and Satyavedu. It is

* aid., MW 17, S./.I., vo!. 11, p. SIS. « This ifcoid which is acw preserved in ft* BMlOttofot Notional*, I'lri-.Ut teen recently re-editcd with Enrtisr. nac^atico and news Dy the late l>r- B. Haltwch who also InrnUhei mo diagrams indicating tfc* pcatioa c< the vllleees panted in the chatter which ate reptodneed elsewhere in this work. A pal™ leal MS. of this copperplate containing different reeding* is row with Dr. S. Krijhnaswaaii Alyangar. £fi. Ini.,

Vahfir and acme of the village names mentioned Id the detailed description of the toundariee in the grant survive to the ptOwui day. • See S.U.. vol. U, p. 514 footnote. ,

142 History of the Pallavcu of South India

presumed that Kampavarman and fevuravarman os well as the other chiefs such as Vayiratucghan, whose inscriptions have been discovered at Kaveripukkam, Uttaramallur, Olakkur and other parts of Chcngleput District enjoyed the rule of a part of the Pallava dominions s'.oug with Vayiramcghavarmnn. Two important events are known regarding Aparajita. The first of these is the campaign against the Paudyas fn which tbc Pallava king was allied with the Ganga king Piithivipathi. According to the Udayendiiatn plates 1 which enumerate the military exploits of the West Ganga PrithivI-

pathi I, he is described as having defeated by force the Papaya lord Varaguna at the head of a great battle of Sripnrambiya and having thus made bis friend’s title Aparajita (the unconqucrcd) significant, this hero entered heaven by sacrificing his own life.’ We may identify Varaguna with the PSpdya king of that name. Vataguoa II, for whom we have a date for accession to the throne, namely, A.n. 662-863. The place of the battle Sripummbiyam has been identified by Dr. Hnltzsch* with Tiropurambiyam near Kumbhakonam.

‘How the Western Ganga king Prithivipathi I whose dominions lay at least partly in the Mysore State and whose capital was Kolar, came to fight against the POttfya king Varaguna at Tiropurambiyam was hitheno inexplicable. From the two Ambur inscriptions 8 of the Ganga-Pallava king NripatungavikraniavBrman we know that Prithivipathi was his feudatory. It may, therefore, to presumed that Aparfijitarior whom the Western Gangs king fought was a Ganga-Pallava.

If this be true Aparajita was perhaps the successor and presumably his son.’* The battle of Sripurambiyam may be dated with approximate accuracy about the year a.d. 880. The Chela CokqiujI of ToiyiamatuUiam.—ll has already been

indicated that tire Chd|a king Aditya I who was making considerable inroads into the Pallava country brought about the defeat and ultimate conquest of the Torjdamaodalam about

• • SJJ., vol. U. p. 391, lent 18. Itid., vol. ii, part 3, p. 331. * • Et. ted.. vol. fv. p. 1W. H E R. ter 1906-7 p. 47. —

Successors of PallavamaUa 143 the close ot the ninth century. This corresponded to the period betorc twenty-first yea: of Aditya. The latest of the Tii nb alnkknfi! am inscriptions* is dated in the twenty-fust year of Rajnke3arivatman. ‘Taking this provisionally as the last year of Aditya's reign and deducting it from A.D. 907, the date of accession of his ton Parantaka I we get roughly to about A.D. 8S6 for the commencement ot Aditya's reign.'

It is presumable that the conquest of Toodamaodalam was effected considerably late in his reign and may be dated towards the end of the ninth century. The Tiravaiang£(l'-> plates say of the Cbfila king Aditya I, son of Vijayilaya.* that 1 having conquered in battle the Pallava with his brilliant army, though (he was) AparfijiU (the nnconqueicd) of his queen (viz.) and accomplished bis object in this direction too.' In other words, the Ctota king Aditya I defeated tho Pallava ting Apaiajit&varman and added the Toodamaodalain to his dominions. Thus the kingdom of Pallavas passed into the bands of the Chfijas with the death of Aparfijlta. The monuments belonging to this period are in the AparSjita style and, in the opinion of Jouvesn-Dubreuil, very rare.

The VtraKaneSvara temple at Tiruttapi. which eontains inscriptions dated in the eighteenth year of Apsrajitavarmsn is attributable to this king the Tamil verse* which is inscribed in this temple being supposed to have been composed by the king. Other Miscellaneous Kings.—Some observations may be made on Kampavarman and Vayirameghavarmar. before dosing the survey. Over twenty inscriptions have been discovered dated in the regnal years ranging from the sixth to the twenty-fifth years* of Kampavarman who according to Hultzsch

* ’ ' tit. I«d.. rot. ill. p. 379. r. *9. Ins. No. *33 ot 1905. • H’s inscriptions have been found at she following :

Sixth year ...... Uttaromellur

Klgtith year ...... do. Tenth year ...... Ukkal. Fifteenth year _. _. ... UitaramallCr Seventeenth, year ... Ksverlptttearo. Twenty-third year ...... UttaraiBAliar. 144 History of tht Pallavas of South Itidia was a brother of Nripatnngavarman. Whether this king succeeded Nandlvarman III as king, or whether in the confusion that followed the death or Nripatunga he made himself an Independent ruler in the North Ascot District and the region round about Kahchi it is not clear from present evidence. The inscriptions of this king are for the most past donative and do not furnish any historical details othor tba^i one record ; which refers to the destruction of Clskkurand the death of a hero. This record is on a slab set up near the village-munsiff's fdvaji at Olakkur and is a Viragot of tho period of Kampaperuroil who may be identified with Kampa- varman. It records tho death of a hero on the occasion of the destruction of the place in the later part of the ninth century. Vayiramtg/iavarman.—'S'HO stone records have been discovered at the AgaityMvara temple a: Poyyanhr in the Arkonam Taluk which mentions the name of a new king apparently belonging to the Pallava family dated in the second year. According to the late V. Venkayya.the name Vayira- megha was a bintda assumed by Dantivarman, and is the same name occurring in th eexpressions Vayiramegatntaka, Vcyira- meghavaykkal, etc., mentioned in the inscriptions. It has to be presumed that the name is more like Pallava than other dynastic names. Chandraditya [No. ZSf ot 1916).—This is a record written in the PaUava-Grantkc on a pillar in the rock-cut templo at

Melaicheri in the Gingee Taluk of the South Arcot District. It states that the Siva temple called t>ri-Sikhari-Pa)laveivarBm was excavated by Chandraditya at Sitnhapura (SingavaramJ. Prof. Jouveau-Dubreuil who discovered this inscription considers i: probable that Chandraditya was one of the names of

Narasimhavarman I or Paramesvaravarman L This is, however, uncertain. 'Ill ere are in addition to these a few" inscriptions of this period belonging to KSulral, Vijaya-Namsimhavarman

1 No. SS7 of 19M. Nee. i ot IM9, 119 of 1897, alw tip. /«*., vot. vll, p. 2*, and vet. tv. p.X77. Successors of PiUlammalla 145

and V ijay a-fivaravann e n which need not be examined here as their position in the Pallava family u cot dear. With Nripatimga or Aporijlta, the main line of the Pollava kings appears to have come to an end. But, however, a branch of them known as the Nojaatbas daiming descent from Tinayana-Pailava continced to exercise sovereignty at Nolambaviidi— thirty-two thonear.d. Thia region comprised the modem Bellary District and portions of Myacxe. Eere, as the records show, the Nolamba chiefs continued in power ns late as the thirteenth century a. i>. The HemSvati Pillar inscription, which gives a genealogy of the NoJambaB, mentions that they belonged to the ISvaravatnsa and enumerates the name* of several kings of this line. These indnde Msngala. Simhapota, Cberoponnfaa, Nanniga, Annlga, and Dilipa. Erief accounts of these are given in L. Rice’s Mysore and Coorg from Inscriptions. 1

* L. Rice, 2tf*errand Coorg iron Inscription, pp. S5-S9.

19 CHAPTER X

GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS OF PALLAVA RULE IN SOUTH INDIA

'J'EE rule of the PRUava kings id the Tamil land for an unbroken period of nearly eight centuries resulted in stamping the administration of the country with a particular typo o( culture some of the aspects of which may now be briefly indicated. This is visible not only in the administration of government by the central and local authorities of the Pallava times (a.d. 200 to 900), bnt in practically every aspect of life, in religion, literature, art, etc. In studying the Pallava administration, literary history, art and religious movements^ we are unfortunately not in the possession of all the materials that would help us to reconstruct the history of the culture and civilization of the times. We are dependent for the most part on the inscriptions and copper-plate grants of this period

ss well as the few monuments that have survived. It is, therefore, not strange that the picture obtained by ns has many gaps that have to be filled op by future discoveries.

Administration.—In the numerous copper-plate charters that have been discovered from time to time by the officers of the Government Epigraphy Department and by the labours of private scholars we obtain excellent glimpses of certain aspects of Pallava polity. From the earliest of these, namely, the Hirahadagalli copper-plates issued from the capital KJmchi- puram we learn that already in the middle of the third century there prevailed a system of administration with the king at the lop ami the provincial governors and several depart- mental ministers in charge of parks, public baths, forests, reminding us in several details of tbc Maury an and in some respects the Gupta administration. Prom the grant of the king made at his palace office in the head-quarters in Kfijichipura addressed to the provincial Viceroy at : .

Pallava Rule in South India '47

1 Amaruvati and several others which were issued in the following periods it is evident that during the early Pallava days the empire of the Pallavas was not unlike those of modem times divided into bigger and smaller divisions for the government of which officers of the state were appointed. The heads of departments were selected from among the members of the royal fanily such the younger sons and distinguished members 1 of the army. In Tondamaodalam the distinct division into twenty-four kottams appears to have been introduced

1 LtldOS, Ep /fid., rot. *, App. ‘ From Kiacbipurii !ho rightaoat .upromti >la« (MannamaiaraM of the RToat king of the PbII.vm, 8Iviiakaii various villages (Gaius-gaciabhO- .. . minlatcifc (Amarhcha). guard. (ArakliadlkMM). captalna Slumnikai), '(KeBMngars OtUkaa »). sphs (Saojaraaukas) and warrior* (Bhocaznanuiafr) • These Are enumerated ta the Mackcnxle MSS. ** well u the Chiogle- put Datrict Manu*l App. H. p. 4» and in 71* 7'amli IMOytari ago are as follows a SN22SBgStt%!3SBS& KadlkBr-ROttam. (19) feodlrukkii-Kflt^m.Sec - (^KuAfavattaaaKMkm (21) Vinifldj-Koltan:. [2 VelOr-Kfitta (23) Settfir-Kdttam and (U) PoJtyDr-Kfltum. Thu ldtrloon ot TopdnmaudtUd tbe Tu

Raihtra of bccoppar ptaica.i os to hare cose intoI existence prior to the Bertod of the Pallava kings known to t ; from epigraphy, probably i the period of Chbla vtceroyalty of Taudaman IJam-Tirayaaa*. Kaaehi. Although e dharteta do not figure to tbe ©Arty copper- plate* of the Pftilflvii they Ate rntfccr froquect in the later stone iuhcriptlcct datable from tbe eighth and iho ninth oentMes. Pulal-KSttam with It* subdivision fame in Ihc Vclaroalayom plates of the sixth year of Nandivar- II, SfcOWfclla men HI (5/ /. vo? p. KnUt&-Kfi^.Tkm>K*tfrn t and PadtivAr-Kfittam are mentioned ic tarexipt ions dated io tbe fourteenth year of Na-ndivorman 111. and the eleventh and the tWiotJ-alxth year* of Nri j*iti»n*i*varrnao ( Bp. Col. $49 of 1911. and 460 of 1305). ttyil-KWtma , tbe division around lanchlpara also figures in tbe. inscription dated in the fifttcoth year of NrlpatuofiAvorman (Ep. CoU 461 of 1TO). For the study of the ancient hfctorlraU geography the reference* In the later Pallava Lnsoriptlone to these are very helpful. Some of the places *ach is Xalattflr, Dima}, and UrrukkBdu vrhach originally mutt have boon Important placa after which the divioooi were named have survived to the present day. 148 History of the Pallaz\as of South India in an cariicr period retained unaltered during the ago of the Pallavas as we find them commonly figure in their inscriptions. The RaeJtlrax which appear to be the equivalent of the matdaL1 were thus parcelled out into tiie hands of the viceroys called Vishayikax while the smaller divisions such as the Koshfakss (b/fMi) and Gr2rna$, were placed in charge of de$atikadas and vapittas. Th* and rohajyadikadas (privy councillors) were examined and consulted on state matters by the sovereign. Royal orders such as the one embodied in the Hirahocagalli plates were drawn by the Icing's private secretary. It is also learned from the early documents that there were officers in charge of the customs and the places or offices where they were collected were called nuTtJapa and the officers who were entrusted with the collection of the customs were known as iKanfapis. There were also during this period special officers ported at bathing pools and tanks whose chief duties consisted in looking after the convenience of the bathers and their safety. They arc called in this record as Tirthikas (Super in- tendents of bathing places). The persons mentioned by the name of the Uumikas who are taken by some scholars as captains appear to have been officers in charge of torests, a fact which shows that there was something like a forest department. The term neyka which resembles the Sanskrit name Nayaka probably stands for the military officer whose status was next to those of StnUfiatis or Commanders of.the army. All these clearly indicate an elaborate system of governmental organization which as already indicated above resemble the North Indian 1 rather than any southern system of administration that we know of. Thu rut fur* of viilagr government at this period.—'Whether or not the self-governing village corporation which, from the early Cbo;a times as we arc familiar with, prevailed in the

1 The admmiatration ot Government ia North Jndu ww conducted in accordance whh a aeries of book* some of which were prc

Pallava Rule in South India 149 early Pallava days wc have not the material to judge from the ascertained facts at our disposal. But it appears that this later village organization with the characteristic features oi committees, managing general village administration economic, financial, and judicial, existed in the later Pallava days for which wc possess good evidence. That the system of government and administration wa9 highly systematic, and even bureaucratic, we learn with the help of certain of the early Sanskrit charteis mentioning the minute details of the boundaries of gifted lands and defining its situation— a fact which shows the efficiency of the laud survey departments of the Pallavas. The Uruvapalli plates * give a typical ex ample of such detailed-1 and survey . This is by no means the only instance of the elaborate arrangements and precautions taken in marking the village boundaries in the inscriptions. The B&hur plates belonging to the ninth century in recording a gift of the threo villages near Pondicherry give similar details. ‘ According to tbe report submitted by the headman of the na4u the boundaries of the land granted (to the Bahur

College) were as follows : Of the two village* of Vilangattan- gaduvanhr and SeRuppikkam, the eastern honndary is to the west 0! the boundary of a forest and of tbe boundary of

Nepmalippikkam : the southern boundary is to tbe north of the boundary of Ncomalippakkam, of the boundary of

Ncivayippnkkta, and of the boundary of UrattOr ; the western boundary is to tho cast of the boundary of M&m- bahkam and of sixty rice-fields which form a Brahmadeya

• /nd An!., rot. v, 1876, p. SO. * ... In this village there are 2C0 entu* *i*ar/.7*t4j. Tbe limit of these Hszvri&na: arc :—On the wait the boundary of tha KCadfi- kCra village, are the limit ; on the south River Supravtig* b the limit cq the east the same is the Hmit ; to the north by the sooth :b ere is u rock on the sede of the great rood proceeding thence to tho north, there is a tamarind tree, proceeding thence to where there ia & rc

near Viliogsttangeduvanur : and She northern boundary is to the south of Vagur.* . . Il will be gathered from these records that the village and the central government of this period took the greatest pains in maintaining a detailed record of all the arable and waste lands, lakes, tanks, wells and rivers, rocks and even trees, for purposes oi not only grants of land to temples and Brahmans, but al«v,for revenue purposes.

Taxation mi revenue. —From these we shall now proceed to the sources of taxation in the Pallava age that are mentioned in the records of the Pallava kings. We have no direct evidence of central or local finance during the early Cho]a or Pallava times

1 A'* Hulusch famishes the following interesting plan indicating tho relative pealtkm of the villages and boundaries referred to ta the Tamil pottioo of the BitS sr plans. Bp. Ind , vol. xviii. pp. S-'J.

Vagui KlttuanDMil

Of these village*. Vnhflr survive! ns B5hur, whit* VlUngaiJaugada- van Sr and Kirmsppat!. sic identical with Kadovacur and l£*kam ihutte to the wen and north east of Behur, on important locality sonth of Pondicherry. Pallava Rule in South India «5i as none of the iaree number of records that have come down tons were inteadad to set forth exhaustively the financial

machinery for the enlightenment of the modern scholar ; we can however infer front the list of exemptions stated in the various records of lands nod other grants at our disposal what taxes and dues a village was ordinarily subjected to if it was ether than a land gifted to Brahmans or a temple ir. which case the exemptions were seemed to the donee. Firs: may be noted some of the seignorial rights mentioned In the earliest Pullava copper-plate charters. The Hirahadagalli plates already mentioned are vory interesting in this respect This rocord states that the garden Chillerakodu±k4 the object oi the grunt

is to be free from the taking of sweet and soar milk and

sugar . . - from taxes . . . forced labour free from the payment of the oxen in succession, free from the taking of grass and the wood . . . from the taking of vegetables and flowers. . . . It also mentions tho important particular towards the dose of the grant where it says that with these and other immunities oi the eighteen kinds it must be exempted. It is thus clear from this early Pallava rceord that about the first quarter of the third centnry Pallava kings bad laid claim to no: less than eighteen 1 binds of dues from the villagers (Aiifa- da.fr Oars hems) which they ordinarily could claim except in case* of gifted lands. The Mayidavolu plates oi the Pallava king Slvaskandavarniac * mentions among the immunities secured for the village of Viripara which was the object of the grant, freedom for the diggings of salt which shows that salt-manufacture was a royal monopoly, from tho supply of bullocks in succession, the entrance of soldiers, the supply of boiled rice, etc. As we do not come across with seme oi

* !t Is Important to note that thus were not at all la the nature ot tax'* Dot not* of fieo-will offering* of ftnt fmits by gardeoets to kings and of supplies oc cease of transport to royal officers while on lour. Mr. on this that Longbow s therefor* wrong when he remarks ' it Is thus obvlcui that tbe people were liable to all IScm taxes and Impost* eo the ordinary necessaries of life,’ and that it cJw>l> 'bows that In the tenth cantory at any rat* there wm no * Golden Age" in Southern India. {Am. R,p. ottf* Art/,. Dtp. ctScuttum Clrtle :H18-!B18, Part 11. p. 21.) * Bp ina., vol. vi. pp. 8? ff >52 History of the Pallavas of South India these right* in the later records of the Pallavas it is probable that some of these rights foil out of use- Parsing on from the days of the early Pallavas to that of the later Pallavas, we notice in the Sanskrit charters of

Pawnedvar&varman 1, Nandivanr.an Pallavamalla and that of his grandson Nandivarman 1 1 1 more details regarding the rights o: the Pallava kings of the period to other items *bf taxes and duties, are available. From a study of the Tamil portions of the KaiUckmU. Kuratn, the Tand*nl6ttem, Velurpnlayam and the BahQr plates we learn that during this period there were, what have been called profession-taxes but are really excise on load products, on oil mill-owners, potters, goldsmiths, toddy- drawers, as well as duties on arcca-nnts exposed for sale and sold in the markets, duty on looms, presents on the occasion of new marriages and royalty or. the manufacture of salt.

Some of these such as the Ijamputchi ' and Pothali arc inexplicable. Good specimens of this royal exemption order are contained in the Tamil portion of the Taudantfitjair. plates dated in the fifty-eighth year of Nandivarman II, Pallavamalla: the Immunities evidently indicate some of the taxes which were customary 1 No tax of any kind such as doty on oil-press and looms, Ufaviyaimi, the fee on mauisges Brrftti fee on potters, la/tukayam, duty on loddy-drawcis and shepherds, foe on stalls, brokerage fee, tirumugahkdgam, royalty paid for the manufacture of sait, the good cow, the good bull, foe on basket of grain exposed for sale in the market, arcca-nuts exposed for sale in the shops, BudandH, and others which the king could take and enjoy. Damaaagam may be planted; mansions and large edifices may be built of burnt reservoir* wells may be sunk cocoannt trees bricks ; and ;

* Of there terms some ore obscure. Pfitchi !«*JU8 to roeaa a kind of dee and IlnmpCtchi might mean a duty on Il»*»r or toddy drxnctn. Ttruma- gakkioan: apparent!'- means a fee for tt>« mUMOgtr bringing royal messages or orders Ulaviyokkcli has heon taken to moan the lure for aril-diggers. Tbe terms putafi tanmlluAsaom. arikoti, nedum parti •' Brrtin are not clroi. Pallava link in South Judin 153 may be plained in groves; and large osl-prcsscs may be used. . . The emperor in these records is called MuhSrpja and Dharmnmaharaja. In the Gupta inscriptions ol Ncith India also, tbc emperor is called MaharijSilhiraja and ParameSvara. In the Gupta Government the emperor is the centre of a group of subordinate kings. The territory of the empire was railed a Rafya in the Gupta inscriptions as well as Raskfra, and J)fiC. and Mayfata which occur 3lso in the Pallava inscriptions. The territories in the Pallava Empire are divided in :ho records into Ko^ams and Nfitfas on the lines of the Gupta administration where they are similarly divided into Bhukti, Vishnya, and GrXwa. There is a dose resemblance between the sources of taxation and revenue between tho early Pallava records and Gupta inscriptions. These may be gathered from the Inscriptions recording various grants. These include several items such as Uparikara, Vfita BhQtc, Hirapya, Aceya, etc. Several of the Gupta inscriptions as well as Pallava inscriptions indicate negatively the obligations imposed by the state. Several o: the Gupta Inscriptions, may be compared with portions of the Palinva records dealing with exemption from taxes.* About the beginning of the ninth century stone inscriptions of the Pallavas become abundant and in these we find interesting particulars of the activity of the village Sabhas all over tbe empire particularly in the Chinglcput District. A perusal of the stone records of this period relating to these dated in the years of the later Pallava kings, Nandivaiman II, Dantivtrman, Nandiverman III and Aparajita shows that the following figure among the large numbers of places that enjoyed self-governing village SatMas : AdamfcJUkam,

* S. A A, wfl. il. pv S30-5J. taxes * It (tbe villas* laddered tree) is net to pay ; It is not to bt umtcella bearers entered by tho tegular rrcopR or by Ilia . It ion not accession or prodtxrtoo, carry with It :fce risbt to cowt and belle In or to tbe abundance of flower* and milk, or to the pasturage, htdn, and !o . charcoal, or to the mines tor the purchase e( salt a rod’! state . . {P.C.I., p. M2.) 20 154 History of thr Ptrtlatras of South India

AvaninarayasachaturvecnDangplaai (Kavcripakkam), Mupull, Tiruvotrsy&r, Kuram, Perumunaiyflr, Tiruvlprambedu. Anbi! Vflukuftram, Uttaiamallur, Pexunguli, Timkoilur, sad Ukkal. An account of the activities oi tliese village assemblies in repairing tanks, accepting deposits lor charitable purposes and other works has coine down to us. Thr Auembliei. —Though we know the existence of tfie village assemblies in the various parts of the Pailava empire we do not know the nature of the rules that regulated their constitution and working, their exact sphere oi action and the relation of this to the central government. Inscriptions copied in the Chingleput District alone indicate that during the ninth century different types of village assemblies carried on their work. One of the most important of these was called the Sabha. These were usually to be found in Brahma- deya villages granted to the Brahmaras and therefore were almost entirely run by the Brahmans. The iuIcb laid down in the Cttaramallur inscription' for the membership of the village assemblies applies in all probability to such Sabbat. A recently 1 discovered inscription dated in the thirty-first year of Muran- Hadaiyan throws some lieht on some of the rules of membership of the village Sabtes which differ from all those known till now.

(i) It is stated in this record that of the children of the share- holders in the villages, only ono who is well versed in the Maiitra-Brahmavn- and one Dharma, and well-behaved, may he oa the village assembly and only one of similar qualifications may be in the assembly for a share purchased, received acquired as (ii) that as present, or by him StrUtbana ; shares purchased, presented, or acquired as Strtdhana could enlitle one if at all. only to a full membership in the assembly, and in no case will quarter or half or three-quarter of the membership be recognized; (iii) that those who purchase shares should elect only such men to represent their share in the assembly as have critically studied a whole I'fda with their fiariflsMas ; (iv) that those who do

• AS.*, tor rtW-J, pp. 13-1*5, M.F.ft. tor 1911, ptra Z3. Poltava Rule in South India 55

not possess full membership as laid down by Rule II cannot stand on any committee for the management of the village

affairs j (v) that these who satisfy the prescribed conditions should in no case persistently oppose the proceedings of the assembly, by saying nay, nay, to every proposal brought np

before the assembly ; (vl) those who do this together with (heir suppo#ers will pay a fine 1 of five k&tu on each item in which they have so behaved and still continue to submit to the same rules,® The activities of the Sabh&s were varied in character and they dealt with all important aspects of village life. From the Pallava inscriptions alone we gather that these Subkns looked after the temple and its administration, and received the endowments made on behalf of temple services. In addition

to this many of these Sadkm looked after the supervision and repairs to the village tanks which were brought into existence with considerable labour at the instance of the Pallava king*. Some of these immense inigational tanks which must have engaged the skilled labour of a vast body of men have survived to our own times. These include, the ParameS* vara Tataka in K titan', uear Kanchipuram, the Mahcudra Tataka in Mahendravfidi not far from Arkonam, Tiisyeaerl, Vayiramcga Tat*ka in Uttaramallur, in the Madnrantakam Taluk, Chitrsmegba Tataka, Ve'Jeri and probably the large tank at MSmaodfir which now irrigates a large area. The

1 The la* provision U ntber Ingenious ;u as much as It shows that as eariy a* the ninth century the sec-rarity to dial with the refractory and obstructionist tactics had bsen felt though the safeguard does not appeal to the modern ruled. * Full

mallfir owes its origin to one oi the Pallava kings named Vayitamegan and figures frequently in the inscriptions relating to the activities of the Uttaramallur Saika durine the reign of Dantivarman and Vijaya Kampavarman.* The other important work of the village Sakha* of the Pallava age was the management of temple property and service. The temple appears to have played an important roie in the age of the Pallavas and must have attiact&d large numbers of people for various purposes. A close study oi the inscriptions oi this period shows that the Pallava kings took a great deal oi interest in the building oi these temples IS well as their proper upkeep. These are scattered all over the Tams! districts, some oi the most beautiiul acd important ones being

iound at tho capital of the kingdom, Runchipnram. The inscriptions at the Rajasimlicsvara and at the Vaikuntaperumal temples bear ample testimony to the great devotion oi the Pallava kings bat details of their management in those days

arc not available. It is quite probable th2 t their management was entrusted to the temple committee oi the city council in the days of Riijasimha acd Parameivaravancan. In the actual

management 0 : the temple administration which involved the looking after of lands, appointment of contractors for the day- to-day supply of rice,ghee, Cowers, etc., defalcations sometimes

' 1 In twenty-first war of Kampavarman No. 84 of *6 . dated the MBtlcsa the name of thli Commutes s* the Erl - VOriya- Perms at tal. Daativuriuto; • Bp. Col., No. 74 o! IMS. dated in lbs ninth year ol and E» Coi.. No. 61 of lfWS, dated la the twenty-lint year ot the sums king and Ep. Col., No. 84 0 ! Ih08. of Kampavarman. Pailava Rule in South India >5?

occurred even leading to the i eduction in the actual oficring to the deity. One such instance is recorded in the TriplicCne inscription of Dantivarman. catcd in the twelfth year of his rergn.* The temple management htlankUfir haring mort- ( } U«ig«l one of the temple fields in Xarumaracnari. the offering to the God fell short. This was restored however by the pious offices of one Pugaltuoai-Visfiyaiiyan who redeemed the mortgaged Geld. Literature during tit Pailava Age.—Another important benefit oi the Pailava rale in South India was the impetus given to literature, particularly Sanskrit. The ago of the Pallavos is also the period of the celebrated movements of the Alvars and the Adiyars which so much revolutionized the religious outlook of the people at that time. The Pailava kings on account partly of their haring come from the north had distinct leanings from the beginning for Sanskrit literature and all their early charters with the exception of a few are written in Sanskrit. The braMsti portions in the later copper- plate charters such as the K£.

1 Triplicate iawr.pt.on of DantivaimBO, Bp. /wt., vcl. vlU, pp. 591 £. • Kflram pUles S. I. rol. p. 153. ; /., 1, 158 History of the Patinas of South India

Kafichipuraks, possibly because il was famous tor Sanskrit learning even then. Even In the Sangain age it will be remembered that Arnvar-a Adiga’ taught Buddhistic philosophy at this placo and at a subsequent period Dignaga 'he logician

who i3 believed to have beer, the author of Nyayaprmfia spent considerable time at KMchl and was perhaps a product cf mediaeval Pnllava culture. Later, Mayura Sancan, the pi'll - genitor of tiie Kadamba family, had to proceed to ihi9 place for the completion of the Vodic studies. It is not surprising therefore that Sirobavishou about the close of the sixth ccutury when he heard of Bhirovi staying with Durvialca, the Western Ganga king, invited him to hia oourt accoiding to the AvaK/i.iinJarikatkOsOra-' It is by no means unlikely, thut Kiriartuniya the well-known work of this poet was composed about this period. Of Mabendravarman I, the illustrious son and successor of Simhavishou, more is known. Ilis great command of Sanskrit

is hilly seen in hia work MaUavtiesa Pnhasana which has survived to our times. This has already been noticed while dealing with this king in an earlier chapter. The great musical inscription atKndumiyiiniulai about the same period, as woil as the beautiful Sanskrit compositions at the Trichinojfoly rock- cut temple and elsewhere are also indicative of the refined taste for Sanskrit composition at this period. It was during the reign of one of his suocesaors that Dandln, the celebrated savant, spont considerable time In the Pallava court, even pay- ing a visit to the wonderful sculptures of Mahamallapuram. It is not Improbable that this was toward* the close of the seventh century A.D. Tho Avantisundarikalhasera contains interesting details of an earlier sojourn of Dandin in the south, while quite young, when Kaachiporam was in the throes of foreign invasion and 3iege by the Chalukyas, when the citizens of the place had to desert the city temporarily. Dandin returned to Ranchi loug after and in all probability flourished for long at the Paliavn court. Mfltridatta. a post and scholar

1 App. .4r*2*nmndaritalMi>Xr*. Pallava Rule in Soitf/t India 159 and Kama Samian, also figure among the friends of Danyin and wereperhaps also datedwith him aiKfiiidiipnrsm. The names of Sanskrit poets at the Faliava cotm during this period other than these are not known. It is held by some scholars that the Sanskrit plays published recently in Trivandrum as Bhasa's were abridgements made during this period of curlier work* of Bhasa ar.d Sbdiaka for being staged at the Faliava court. It has been suggested by Mr. L. D. Barnett that these arc the works of an anonymous author lit the court of the Finely an King Rajasimha.' But as vre have got evidence that the PalJava court was the great centre of

Sanskrit learning during this period it seems to be more correct to regard that the dramas referred to above were intended to be staged at the Paliuva court as is evident from the colophons of some of these plays.* It has been presumed also that the work was composed at Kinchi from the occurrence of tho name of Dantivarman in the manuscripts of Muir,1 - r/lk;haui found in Malabar in the last benedictory verses. The Tlvaram ar.d the Nala/ira PraiavJkan hymns were also produced during the age of the Pallava monarebs. We have already seen that Appar, the first of the Ttiaram hymnists was the well-known contemporary of Mahendravarman I who wa3 oonvcrtedto Saivism by him. His hymns in the Ttvaram collection number over 31X10 and aro full of Sanskrit expressions ar.d Brahmanical culture and tradition. TimBina-Sambandar was his younger contemporary and nourished during the reigr, of Narasimhacarman I. During his period Ssivism was very much in the ascendant and Siva temples were very numerous in South India. According to the Pcrtyapttrtoiam account lie is said to have succeeded in converting Nedumaian the contemporary Pnndyan Kir.g to Saivism after a successful disputation with the Samaoas who

- J.K.A.S. lor 19/9, p. ?».

Vxfti: Pfirew: I. i&o History of the PaUaoas of Sonlh India were very powerful at this period at Madura. His poeias in the TevSram number nearly 4003. Sendamr the last of the -Iviy-hree Saiva saints appears to have lived in the ninth century and mentions Appar and Sambandar who preceded him. H is TirnttowixtoKxxi was the basis on which Nambiyaodnt Nanibi composed bis Andadi and these two formed the main sources of Sckki|5r for writing the Ptriyapurltnaor. Sundanar's liyrnns amount to eleven hundreds nearly in tire Tfiilram. About the age of MauikkaviHsgar the well-known author cf Tinailakani and Tiruktmoi, there exists some doubt. According to some Tamil scholars he preceded the three T/TOnn hymnists. Bat as he dearly xe'ers to the Pandyan King Varaguca in his works thete car.not be any doubt that he flourished in the earlier half of the ninth century. His TirmSSoktnn is a very popular work and celebrates Siva’s miracles in a simple and attractive stylo. His activities were confined to Chidambaram and its adjoining places and he docs not appear to have come into active contact with the Palls vas. Of the twelve Vaisaoava saints known as the Alvirs some of whom flourished during the Pallava age the first four— Pcyalvar, Budattajvur, Poyga:5lvar and Tinuna]|$all|vikr, appear to have been contemporaries and lived et n time before the advent of the Pallavas to Kandiipuiam. Tradition however records that Tirumalisa; was a contemporary of one of the Pallava kings, perhaps Toodarnfm-llnriitirniyon. Of the others TinimanBaiaJvS: is the most important and *bas already been referred in a previous chapter. There is a credible Vaishoava tradition that he held a successful disputation with the Saiva saint Tirunana-Sambandar. If this can be idled on he should baro lived an exceptionally Jong period of time liis work exceeds that of any other Alvar except Nam- ma]var and his peregrinations were spread all over Sosth India. His great Pallava contemporary was Nandivarman Pallavamalla who reigned for an exceptionally long period of sixty-five year3. This Alvar unlike the other Alvars makes frequent mention of contemporary political occurrences inducing the martial exploits of the Pallava King referred to sbovc. One Poltava Rult in South India 161 of his verses confabs an allusion to the repulse of the Chiinkyiin King which is corroborated by inscriptions The war implements of the Paliavas as well as their other insignia also find mention in his hymns. The other Alvars, such as KuIaSekhars. Nammaivir, Periyijvar, Amial, etc., did not flourish in Tcn

elsewhere.' It may be however noted here that it is a mistake to suppose that temples did not exist in South India

before the Pallava ago, for mention is made of them in early Sangiun works. They were then built only of wood and perishable material and consequently have not survived. The earliest inscriptions! mention, in a Pallava record, of a temple occurs in the grant of Chanidevi which evidences a donation of land to the temple of Nirayapa a! Da|uri early in the fourth cer.tur7. Daring the refgn of Mabendravaimsn I, a 1 commencement was made in the art of monolithic temple building. Tho first specimens were all o: them excavations oi hillsides into temples such as those at Trichicopoly, Vallani and M3maodQr, modelled after the caves at Dpdavalli. A later development was from the cave temples to the Rathaa like these of Mahsbaliparam. From these, in due course of evolution, came structural temples, among the earliest and best known of which arc the Shore-temple at the Seven Pagodas, the Kail&sanhtlia temple at Kanchi and at Panainalai. The evolution continued in the days of aubsequent Pallava kings

till the rise of what ia a distinct Chola style.

' See tho norlra of Plot. JouvcflJ-DuOrtoll and Mr. LongftuxH- ’ Accord leg to Pro-. Jouveau-llabrenll.

21 APPENDIX A

A CHRONOLOGICAL INDEX OF PALLAVA INSCRIPTIONS

1. Nasik Buddhist Inscription of Sri-Puhur.dyi. Ep, lid., val. viii, pp. 60ff. The inscription records in Prakrit, the gift o! a cow to the community of monks, by Queen Gotami B Slain, mother of Gotaniiputrari-ukarpi, king of Aimaka, Mulika, etc., who destroyed the Sakas, Yavanas, and the PaMaiui. A village was granted by the queen's grandson for the embeJlisbtneut of the cave.

2. Junagadh Rock Inscription of Rudradfitnan. Ep. 2nd., voL viii, pp. 3Gff. Sanskrit fragment. Records the restoration of lake SudarSona, situated at some distance from Girinagara (Girnar). The work was executed by SuviSaka, the son of Kulaipa, and a Pahlaoa. who had been appointed to rale tac whole of Anarta and Surii*h|ra. He is described as having been able, patient, not wavering, not arrogant, upright, and by his good government and proper vicw3 and dealings in things temporal and spiritual, to have increased the attachment of the people and '.he spiritual fame and glory of his master. 3. The MySkadoni Inscription of Pulumivi. Ep. 2nd., vol. xiv, p. 153. Also Rep. fe> Epig., Madras, for 1925-16,

part il. p. 112. Inac. No. 509, App. B. Prakrit recoid. This is dated in the eighth year of the Andhra king Sri- Pu lumivvi, king of the Satavahana

(family) and records the . sinking ot a reservoir by u resident of Vcpnraka, belonging to the Captain- Kumaradatta, in the country of Satavahani-Abaru which belonged to the (great general; Afa/iasrnapatl- 164 History of t/u Paliavas of South India

Khandanaya (SkaiKlanhga). This iascription is

important in so far as it establishes that the sway of the Satavahanas extended to the sooth of the ishna Kr -

4- Mayidavolu plates of Sivaskandavannan. Hultzscb. Bp.

lad., voL vi, p. 84. Bight copper-plates with a seel bearing in 'relief a bulf and the legend SiuiiKandavarmai/a. The language is Prakrit, diaicct different front literary Pali, and the alphabet is considered an epigraphical curiosity. heir-apparent YuvamaJut. The grant was issued by the ( rd/a) Sivaskandavarmon of the Bharadvsja-gotra and of the Polls va family, and records the gift of a village (Vlripara) to two Brahmans. The village is said to have belonged to Andhrapatha ana has not been identified. The record is dated in the fifth tithi, of

the siitth fortnight of summer, in the tenth year of the reign of Sivaskandavarman’s predecessor. The immunities secured by the village included, freedom from the diggings for salt, the supply of bullocks, in succession, the entrance of the soldiers, cots and dwellings.

5. Hirahadagalli plates of fjivaskand avarman. BOfclcr,

Ep. ltd., vol. i, p. 5. Pinal corrections by Hnltasch, Ibid, voL vi, p. 88. Eight plates from Hirahadagalli, tn the Bellari District. Prakrit. Records that the Pallava king Sivaskanda- varman of KMchi, who belonged to the Bharadvaja- gotra and is said to have performed AgnisAitma, Ya/afifya and Ahamidha sacrifices, confirmed and enlarged in the eighth year of bis reign a grant made formerly by the great king, the Lord-Bappa (his

father), to certain. Brahmans residing at Apitti, and who are described as bhff/atai, of the village of

Chill arekakoduifik a, in the Satahaniraltha. The gift consisted of a garden in the above village, the income of which was to be divided in a specified manner. Appendix A 65

The writer of the grant was the Priry-Conndllor— (Rahasadhikala) Bhatti-Ssarmar.. Among the other officials mentioned in this record are the Lords of Province*, Royal Princes, Rulers of District*, Custom- House Officers, Protects of countries, Porest-offidais, Sergeants, roaming spies, and others.

6. British Museum plates 0 ! CfcJL-udevi. Noticed by Fleet. bid. Ant., vol. ix. pp. lOOff. Bp. Ind., vol. vi, p. SS, No. 10. Final correction by IlulUsch, Ep. bid., vol. viii, p. 143. The original copper-plates secured by Sir Walter Elliot, are now in the British Museum. Language is mostly in Prakrit prose and partly in Sanskrit verse. The seal contain* a Standing animal, apparently a bull, the crest of the Pallavas. The grant is dated in some year of Vijayaakar.davanran (illegible). It records an order by the Queen Regent in bohalf of the heir-apparent Vijsya-Buddhavaunnn who is described as a Pallava and affiliated to bharadvd/a -gdra. Dr. Huitnsch has read the name

of the queen as Chkrudevi and that 0 : the prince whose mother she claims to havo been as Bucdh (yan)kura. The grunt supplies the gonoalogical order JSah. Vijayaskaodavarmau. his son Yuvemahaiaja Vijaya Buddhavarman and his son Buddhyankura. The object of the grant is to register a gift of land made by Cbirudevi consisting of a field near the king’s tank to Naiayaoa of the Kclimahatftraka temple, at DalOra. The village authorities were required to exempt the field from all immunities. 7. Allahabad Pillar Inscription of Samudrugupta. Fleet,

Cor. hue., bid., vol. iii, pp. 1-17.

The inscription is written in an Asokan sandstone pillar. The characters belone to the Gupta alphabet, the

language is partly Sanskrit prose and partly verse.

The record is undated. It gives abundant details as regard* the conquests of Samudragnpta, the divisions 1 66 History of the PatlavaS of South India

and kings of India in the fourth century a.d. Among ibo southern kings that Samudragupta conquered and released, the record mentions MabSndra of Kosaia, Vyfigraraja of Mahakontara, Mapiaraja of Kaurija, Mahendra of Paisbtfpura, Svimidatta of Kottaru on the hill, Datnann of Erandapalla, Viskt?ngDpa ct K/iAth), NOatija of Avamukta, Haiti varman of Veng:. Ugrasena of Pslakka, Knbhcra of Derarashtra, Dnnamjaya of Kausthaiapura, and all other kings of the region of the south. The inscription proves that Vishougopo of KaAchl, one of the several southern kings defeated by Samudragup’s, nourished in the second quarter of the fourth century a.d. 8. Chendalur plates of Kumaravishou 11. Bp. Ind., vol.

viil, p. 233. Pive copper-plates from Chendalur in the Ongolo Taluk of tho Ncllore District.

Language is Sanskrit prose and the alphabets closely resemble those of Pikira, Uruvappalli, and Mangalur plates. The inscription Is an edict issued from Kanchipuia in the second year o: the reign of the Pallava-Maharaja Kumaravishou (II) who is described na the son of Mah. Buddhavarman, the grandson of Mah. Kumaravishou (I). and the gicat-grandson of Mah. Sksndavarman. The object of the grant is to register the gift of the king to a Brahman ia'thc

village of Chendalfira it cara tksga a sub- m Kav ha , division of the district of Kannankarashlra. Of the localities mentioned in the record Knhchipnram is the well-known capital of the Paliavas and Chendalur a village in the Nellore District.

9. Ofisgcdu plates of Vijayaskandavannan (If). H. K. Sastri. Ep. Ind.. vol. xv, pp. 249ff. Four copper-plates. Language, Sanskrit characters

belonging to the southern class. The grant is addressed from the Royal Camp the victorious Timbrfipasthina. The record mentions in chror.o- Appendix A 167

logical order Mah. Kumiravishou, who is described os a Pal lava Icing of the BhOrodzah go!>a and a performer of the Ahamtdka sacrifice, his son Mah. Skandavannan who acquired his kingdom by bis ow n prowess, his son Viravannan victorious in ir.BDy battles and his son Vijayaskandavarman. the donor. The grant conveys an order to tbe officers of Oihgodu and the residents that the village was given aaaSdtvihi gift with the eightccnkiads of exemptions to Golasarman of the KaStapo-ge/tu, a student of two Vedas, and well versed in the six Angas. The grant was engraved in the victorious year 33, on the thirteenth day of the third fortnight of winter. 10. D«r4i coppcr-platc fragment. Hultzsch, Ep. Bid.,

vol. i, p. 397.

Langnage and script : Same as above. The grant consists of the beginning of a Sanskrit inscription engraved on one side of a copper- plate. The name of tbe donor of the plate is lost but the record gives the name of his great-grandfather —Sri Virakorcha- varman—the laudatory verses attributed to him agreeing literally with those attributed to the Pallava

kings Skandavarmati 1 and Skandsvannar. II. The king's order was addressed from Vijaya-Dasanapura. 11. Piklra Grant of Simhavarman. Hullasch, Ep. Ind.,

vol. viii, p. 159. Five copper-plates with seal much worn but. bearing in relief an animal perhaps the bull. Language is Sanskrit prose excepting the final imprecatory verses. The alphabet closely icaemblcs the Uruvappalli plates. The record opens with an invocation to Vishnn {Bhaga- za/) and proceeds to record the grant of a village named Piklro in the district of Mundarishtm It ic dated in the fifth year of tbe roign of Mah. Rimhavar- man and issued from the camp at MtnmMUra, in the Nellore District. Mah. Simhavarman, the donor is 1 6S History of ih? Palltaas of Soul// /mlio

described ns the son of Yuva Mali. Vishpugopa, the

grandson of ?ifah. Sbandavsrman (I I) and the great- grandson of Mail. Viravarman. The teim Yuva- mahiraja which is prefixed to Vishnugopr. in the present grant as well as in the Uruvappalii grant suggests that he probably never ruled.

12. Mangat&r Grant of Siuihavarmaa. Float, Jml. Ant-., vol. v, p. 154. Six copper-plates. Language, Sanskrit in the southern characters. The grant which was issued from DaSnna- pura registers the gift of the village of Mangador, situated in the country of Vengor5shlxa to certain Brahmans. The record is dated in the eighth year of the reign of Simhavarman who is stated to have been the great-grandson of Mah. Sri-Vlravarman, the grandson of Mah. Skaudavarmac. Dr. Fleet considered that Simhavarman was an elder brother of Yuva Maharaja Vishuugopa one of whose grants is dated in the eleventh year of Simhavarraan's reign 13. Uruvappalii Grant of Yuva Mah. VishpugSpnvunnan.

Fleet, Ind. An'., vol. v., p. 50. Also the Bombay

Gas'tiur, part ii, p. 320. Language and character seme as above. The grant was issued from Palakkada and is dated in the

eleventh year of Mah. Simhavannan It mentions in genealogical order the names of four kings, Mah. Sri Skandavarman, his son Mah. Srivlmvarman, his son Mah. Skandavarcisn, and his son Yuva Mah.

Vishongopavnrman the donor who is described as the most divine worshipper of the divine or.e

{Paramabhagaz-a'o). The object of the grant is to register a gift of 200 mfartanai of land in the village Of Uruvappalii in the Mundarflshtrs country to tho temple of God VUhmhara established by Scnapati Yisbriuvarman at the village of Kundukura. A minute description of the boundaries of the land is furnished. Appendix A 169

14. Oibgodu Plates of Sirohavannsn If. H. K. Sastri, Ep- Ind., vol. xtV| p. 252; also Mad. Ep. Rep. hr 1916,

Pt. ii. p. 113. Five copper-plates on a ring wtth ao sea!. Sanskrit

language : characters same. The object of the grant is to register a gift of the village of Offlg£

horn, Ind., vol. iii, p. 142 also IrJ. Ant.,vol. its, Ep. ; p. 167. Th-ee copper-plates with n circular seal containing in bas-reiiof a standing bull. Language, Sanskrit to the southern script.

TITe donor of the inscription is said to have been a devout worshipper of Vishnu and the law-abiding MahSrSja Nandivarman of the Bharathafagalra. Re

is said to have been the son of Mah. Skaadovarraan. the grandson of Mah. Simhararman, and the great- grandson of Mah. Skandavarmaa. It registers the order of the King conveyed from Vijaya-Kfincbisura recording a gift of the village of Kanchivoyil, and four piece* oi forest toad situated in the district of Aday Sra to a Brahmen inhabitant of KoncblvSyil named Kulaiarman. The grant was issued in the fifth lunar day of VaifaJtha in the first year of the reign. The Tamil endorsement on the first plate which is dated in tho twenty-sixth year of Madiraikmda- Ke-Parakl&ri records the amalgamation* of two villages. 22 ;

170 History of the Pallntm of South hid'to

11. Chum Plates of VJjaya-Vishaugdpavarnian. Mad. F.p. Rtt>. te> to14, part li, p. 8?. Sanskrit and Telugu. This record which is not dated, was issued from VijayapSlotkata and registers a grant of land by the donor Vijayn-Vfchougdpavarman, to a certain Chasmtfarman of the Katyafiagotra and a

resident of Kundut . According to this rocoid Vijayu- Visbjjugbpovarman was the son of Simliavannnn, grandson of Mali. Vishuugbpavaniian and the gren'.- grur.dson of Skandavarman.

17. Tiilgunda Pillar Inscription of Kakutstkavaruinn. Bdhlcr,

hid. Ant., vol. x*V, p. 27 ; Fleet.Dynasties, pp. 285 ff

Rice, Bp. Cain., vol. via, p. 200 ; Kielhorn, Ep. Ind,,

vol. viii, pp. 24 S.

The inscription which was discovered by L. Rice is written in Sanskrit in the box-headed variety of the Southern characters. It relates to the excavation of a tank near an ancient Siva temple at Sthf.mikuDdur, commenced by the Kadamba king Kakntsthnvarmnn and completed by his son Santivannan. The author nf the record which is written in high Katya style was Kubjs. The greater portion of this inscription is devoted to an account ol the early kings of Kadamba dynasty which is interesting for the information it gives of the relation of the Kadanibas with the Pallava kings, the BSo»s, etc. According to *thc inscription the Kadfimbas were a Brahman family belonging to the Manavya/agotra ami descended from HarUipulya. Ia this ’family was born Mpynraiar- man who went to KlikhI in order to study and

there was involved ir. a quarrel with the Pallava nilers. He took up arms against them and after a prolonged struggle, the kings of Kanchi con- ferred upon him the territory between Anuaaruaza and PrfmBra. He was succeeded by his son Kangavarmnn, his son Bhagirntha, and his two sons Raghn and Kakctsthavarman, Hia successor was Appendix A 171

Sfintivarman during whose reign this record was composed. 18. The Penugonda Plate* of Midhava II. Rice, Ep. Ini!..

vol. xiv, pp. 331 It. also Mali. Ep. Rep. tor 1914 ,

p. 83, para 3. Old type of Kannada Character*. (Telagu-Canarese). The plates mention in order Konkapivaroia Dfcarma- Mahudhiraja of the K&yvSyanazotia, his son Madhava

Mahadhirija I, who was an able exponent of the science of polity, his son Aryavarinan who is described to have been • duly installed on the throne by Simhavjirina-MahSraja, the lord of the prosperous Pallava family' and his son Madhava Mahadhiraja II who was duly installed on the throne by the illustrious Pallava Icing Sknndavarman. The object of the grant is to register sixty -five paddy-fields in Parusioiskaya to Ivuntu'a-Sarman of the ValsagCtia Exception has been taken by Dr. Fleet to this copper- plate grant. He considers them genuine os against others and the mention of the contemporaneous Pallava kings Simhavarma-Maharaja and Skaada- varnia-MahSrtja is important. It is probable that they were related a* father and son. 19. SiyamangalsBi .Cave Inscription of MahSadravartnan. 67 Madras. Ep. Coll.. No. of 1900 ; Hulusch. Ep.

Eid.. vol. vi, No. 32, p. 319. This inscription is engraved on the rock-cut pillars in the Siva temple called SUta»i&/Jtara, in the village

0 : isiyamaUgalam, Wacdiwash Taluk, North Arcot

District. It consists of a single Sanskrit verse written in uu archaic alphabet resembling the cave inscriptions at Trichinopoly and Mahendravadi, and record* the fact that the temple called Avani- bk/liana-Pallmehi’a was caused to be excavated by a king called LalUankura who has been

identified with Mahcndrsvatman I of the Pallava kings. 172 History of the Paltutus of South India

20. VaiUm Cave Inscription of Mah€ndrup6turi;a. Hull-

ssch, vol. ii. part iii, pp. 34fl. This inscription, wiilien in archaic Tamil, is engraved on the upper portions of the doorpillurs of the Vasantcsvara temple at Vallam. near Cbingleput,

It records that one Vasantaprlyaraja, the servant of PaAappulugu alias LaliUnkunH, Surumallan, Gunabhayan, Mahndiapela-Raia caused the temple to be executed. The surnames belong to Mahendra-

varman I. 21. Maher.dravadi Inscription of Quoabliara. Hultisch, Ep. hid., vol. iv, pp. 1523. This inscription is written in the same archaic Pallava alphabet as the Trichinopoly rock inscription and consists of a single Sanskrit verse in the kikiidka metro, inscribed on the pilaster on the lelt end of the tasade in the rock-a.t temple hero. It records the fact that Gui,iabhara caused the temple to be cut out of tho rock ard that it was dedicated to Vishnu and bore the name Ma/<£rJra Vittupuffiha, i.e. the Vishnu temple ot Mahendra, that it stood on the bank of the Mahlndralafoka, i.e. the tank of Mahendra ant!

that it was situated in Matondrupura, the City of

Mahendra. Mshendrapura is probably identical with Mahcndravi# and Gupabhara with Mahendra* varman I.

22. Trichinopoly Cave Inscriptions of Mahendra. Hultusch,

5././., voL i, pp. 28-30. Two Inscriptions in Sanskrit in archaic Pallava-Grantha charactcis on two pillars in the upper cave of the Rock at Trichinopoly record that a kine called Gunabhara, who bore the birtuUu, PurusAottanta, Satyasafiidka and Sa.'rumaUa, constructed a temple on the top of the mountain and placed in it a Hugo and a statue of himself. As the Kavfri is here called ‘the beloved of the Pallavas’ and as

the inscription is found in the Cb&U territory it Appendix A >73

is clear that the Pallavas had extended their dominions during this period to the region of the Karen. 23. Mapdagappa||u Inscription of Vichitrachitta. Jouveau-

Dutroail. Conitszaram Insc. ol Mahlrtdravarvian, p. 2. Ep. Ind., voi. xvii, p. 14.

The record is written in the Pallava-Grantha characters of the seventh century a.d., and is a Sanskrit verse

in the Giti metre. It is somewhat damaged and can be road only with difficulty. It states that King Vkhitrachitta caused to he constructed a lemplo for Brahma, Ifvora and Vi/kt/H, without the use of bricks,

timber, metals and mortar. Vichitrachitta is a

surname oi Mahendravarman I.

24. Dalavauur Cave Inscription of Narendra. Hultzsch, Ep. voL xii, p. 225 Ep. Col Nos. 50 and 51 of 1905. M . ; , Sanskrit and Tamil. The inscriptions are written on n pillar in a rock-cut cave at Dalavanux in the Tindi-

vanam Taluk of the South Arcot District. The flrst inscription consists of a single Sanskrit doka which states that the cave-temple containing the inscription was executed at the order of Satrumalla and named

Sutrumallcivniulaya. The second is divided into two sections of which one is Tamil verse and the other prose, and records the same fact. The name of the locality is stated to be VoopaUu. Narendra is only a surname of Pallava Mahendravarman I and the reference to the donor a3 TondaiyaPttarvendan con-

firms this surmise.

25. Paliavaram Inscription o: Mehendravikrama- Mad. Ep. Rip.' for 1VOV, p. 75. This inscription written on the beams of the upper and lower verandahs of the cave temple at Palla- varam ia archaic Pallava-giaatlia-charactcrs. Frag- ment. It gives a list of birudai of which some arc Sanskrit, others Telugu. Of these Sri-Mahfvdra* vikrama, Matlavitisa, CMthakSri, Vichilreekilta, Ealahapriya, and BaniU/pt/aii arc in Ainptahama , 174 History of the Pa!lavas of South India

Sanskrit sod NUtilenayambu , VcntulavittN, etc., are in Telugu. Some of these lirudai are those of Mabendravannan. 26. Conjeevaraui Inscription of Mahcndravarman. Ep.

Cot., No. 82 of 1921. Also see Jouveau-Dnbteuil, Coti- jttvaram Inscription of MaA/ndravannan. Pallava- Grantha. This is engraved on the pillar of the Pautyawi Ma>utapa to the south of the central sanctuary of the Bkimbarnnathaavtel temple, and consists of a series of birudas of the king who got them engraved such as Ab/iimukka, ChitratltraP- Puli, VamUra, Driobhakti, etc. As some of these

surnames occur in his other cave inscriptions it is

probable that they belong to iiahendravanr.an I.

27. Kudintiyimalai Inscription of music- P. I<- Bhandar- kar, F.p. Ind., vol- xii, p.226; Mod. Ep. Rep. for

1905, p. 47 : Ep. Col., No. 354 of 1904. The inscription is written in Sanskrit in the Pallava- grantha character* of the seventh century, on a veck behind the SikhanMhasvaaii temple in Kutlumiya- malai (Pudukotta State). The inscription is divided into seven sections, corresponding to the seven classical rdgai and was engraved at the instance of

ar. unnamed kiug who was a disciple of Rndrit- chlrya for the benefit of his pupils. 28. Aihole inscription of Pulakesin II. Klelbom, Ep. hid.,

vol. vj, p. 4.

Sanskrit In characters of the southern class. The inscription is a poem by a certain Rnviklrti who daring the reign of PuiakeSir. II founded the temple

of Jtacndra on which it is engraved. It bears the date Saka Sam vat 550 corresponding to a.d. 634-35.

It gives an eulogistic account of the history of Chilukya family especially of the exploits of Pnlakciir, II who is described to have besieged Banavasi, subdued the Gang as, the AlBpas, and the Appendix A '75

M miry as in the Konkiujaa, besieged Puri, subdued the Litas, MSlavas, and the Gfirjaras, defeated Haesha uf Kanauj, fought with the .Kalingas and the Kosnlas, captured Pishtapura, fought at the Kauniln, defeated the Pallavaa of Kaflchipuran: (‘ causing the splendour of the lord of the Pallovos who had opposed the rise of hi* power to be obscured by the dust of his army, and to vanish behind the wails KSfichlpursm of '). crossed the River KivSri and caused prosperity to the Cbolas, Keialas and the Pandyas. The fame of

the composer of this poets is said to have exceeded that of Kalidasa act) Bh&ravi, thus showing that already in the seventh century the fame of Kilidba had spread so as to be quoted in contemporary inscriptions. 29. Tiruitk alukkurijain Inscription of Rajakesarivarman.

Tamil. Venkayy6. Ep. ind.. vol. iii, p. 276.

This inscription is dated in the twenty-aeventh year of the reign of Rljakesarivarruan and records that

at the request of a certain Puttan a grant which bad been made by SkandaSishya and confirmed by VitSpi- konda-Narasingapotarayar was renewed. The gift was originally made to the KulRSthanaUn-PerurnSn, which baa not been identified. Both the kings are spokenof as former kings. On paleographical grounds the grant may be dated In the ninth century a.p, Tirukkajukkunyam is spoken of as being in the KalattBrkoftam. SkandaSishya may be Skandavar- man and Vatapikonda-Naiasiogepriterayar is Kara-

simhavarman I.

30. Badami Stone Inscription (fragment). Fleet, Ind. sin/., vol. ix. p. 59. This fragmentary inscription engraved on the north side of a shapeless rock lying to the north-west of the temple of Jegglna Trappa in the Badami of Taluq in the Biyapur District. The characters are the same type as these of the Pallava grants of 176 History of the Pathms of South India

Vishougopavaman. The fragment is of great interest as mentioning Badami under the ancient name of V3t5pi .md speaking (1. 4) of ' the Follava, the foremost uf kings*. It refers also to Narasimhavishcu or.d Contains u reference to the occupation of the city by Mini alia. 31. Dharm are jarutha Stone Inscription at Mahafeilipumr.— Hultssch, Ep. hut., vol. x, pp. 5ff., also vol. i,

p. 1 . These inscriptions consist of a number of words in the nominative case. The characters resemble the MehendravBdi and Siysmangalam inscriptions of

Mahendravarman I. The language is Sanskrit. They do not contain any date and their approximate time has to be fixed on pakeogTiipbical grounds. They appear from a comparative study to belong to Narasimhavarman I- Natasimha is twice mentioned. Ficm the archaic nature of the alphabets Dr. Hultssch thinks that the Narasimba of the DhnnaarSjaratha may he identified with the identification is Narasimba 1 of the Pallavas. The made almost certain by a rofetcnce to the published facsimile of the Badami stone inscription of Nara- are nearly simhavarman 1 the alphabets of which identical with those of the Dbarmarajaifltbn Inscrip- tions. Dharmorajaratha was probably sculptured

in the first half of the seventh century a.d.

32. GaneSa temple Inscription of Parameivaravarman I.

Ilultxscb. Efi. hid., vol. x, pp. 8 ff. Eleven vents in Sanskrit. This inscription record* that the monolith on

which it is engraved wns a Siva temple and was called the livara temple of Atyantakima-Pnllava. From iloka 2 of this inscription Dr. Hulttsch has concluded that Atyantakimi must he either Para-

medvaravarman I, father of Rajasimha, or Pararues- varavanrwn II, his son, preferably the former. The Appendix A 1 77

alphabets of Atyastakama’s inscription of the Seven Pagodas bear so dose a resemblance to Kailasanatha temple epigraphs of RAiasiraba that both of them may be assigned to about the same period 'viz.) the third quarter of the seventh century a.d. Among Atyan- takama's surnames the following s:b givon—SunldPi, SrtbAara, Raiw/aya, TanoROiMura, K&mar&ga. 33. Dharmaraja Ma^Japa Inscriptions. Hultasch, Ep. Ind. vol. x, No. 22, pp. 10 and 11. This is a duplicate of GfljieSa temple inscription and proves that the cave-temple now called nhanoaraja Masdapa was in reality a Siva temple and that

it was erected at the orders oi the Fallava

king Paramelvara, who named it Atyantakama- Pallavcsvara after one of his own surnames Atyantakfima. 34. Inscription of ParameSvaiavarman at the R&m&nuja Mafidapa. Ibid., p. 11. This inscription consists of the last iloka of the preced-

ing inscription and the cave-temple on which it is inscribed accordingly was a Siva temple having been excavated during the reign of the Pallava king ParaxieSvamvannan. 35. S&|avaakuppam Inscriptions of Atirapachanda. Huitrsch, Ep. hid., vol. x, p. 12. This inscription on the left of the cave-temple at Saluvankuppam records that the excavation wag a

temple of Siva and that it was made by King

Atiraoachanda who named it after himself Atiratu-

chandei vara. Verut 1, 2 and 4 are identical with ParameSvaravariaan’s MahSbalipuram inscription. It contains the birudas, Atyantakama, Silnidhi, Kamaraga, Sribhara, Ranaiaya. AnugraSila, Kola- kala, Samaradanamjaya and Sangtatxadklra. Most of these arc applied to Rajasimba in bis inscriptions at Kan chi. The alphabet resembles those of KaSfikktdl plates of Nar-divarman II. The 23 178 History of tJie Pa!lavas of South India

name AtiraaachanJj is unknown from other sources. Nos. 24, 25 and 26 are Nsgari copies of the above. 36. Kbram plates of Parameivaravarman I. Hultsach.

vol. i, pp. 144(f. S.ll . Seven copper-places from Kfitam near Conjcevaran;. The seal bcar 3 the usual PaJlavu svmbGl the srste5 bull facing the left. The language is partly in Sanskrit verse and prose and the rest Tamil and the script Pollava-Oraalha. The Sanskrit portion opens with benedictory verses of which the first two arc addressed to Siva. Then follows a mythical genealogy from Brahma to Pallava after whom arc mentioned MahSndravarman, his son Narasimba- varman, who is suited to have repoatcdly defeated the Cholas, the Kera’as. the Kalabhras ar.d the Pandyas, aDd who vanquished Pulalasin in tbe battles of Pariyala. MujimangaU. and SuramSia and destroyed his capital Vitapi. Of Paramcsvara- varraan himself ia given a long description of military exploits which mentions that he made Vikramnditya whose army consisted of several lakihat take to flight covered only by a rag. The object of tbe Kujam grant is n gift of the village of Parameivaramaugalsm made to the temple oi Siva which had been built at KUram by Vidyivinlu- Pallava. The village whs evidently named after the king himself and divided into twenty-five j»rts of which three were to be enjoyed by two Brahmans AnantaSivichflryu and Pullasarman who looked after the divine service of the temple. The fourth part was set aside tor the cost of providing water and fire for the temple truarfafa, the fifth for the reading of the Ukarata at this place while the remaining twenty parts were given to twenty Chahovtdins. KSnun is mentioned as belonging to Manyavantarnrishtra of Nirvejur, a division of UirnkStvakkottam. The Appendix A 179

village of Panujiesvaramangalnin belonged to Paamfi- Nadu PatmamanyavintaruriUh^ia, a sub-division of Maoavirfeottam.

37. Gadvil Plates of Vikiamaditya. a.d. 674. Huitzsch, Bp. Ind., voL x, No. 22, p. 101. Three oopper-plates. Language i3 Sanskrit prose and

• vejse ; alphabet like other Chaiukyan giants. The inscription records the grant of land by the Westcrn- Chalwkys king Vllcramaditya I, the son of Satyasraya, (Pnl&kelin II) grandson of Kktivaiinan (I) and great

grandson of Pulakciiin (I). Several suiauir.es of tlie icing ure mentioned such ns Srtmltabka, Ranaraiika, Ra/amaUa. Sloia 3 states that lie defeated Nara- sirnha, Maheadra end Isvara, the three successive

Pallava kings, NaiasiirJwvarman I, Mahur.dravarman II and Paiam&varavamian I. Stoia 4 alludes to the conquest of KSfichi the capital of the Pallavas. Siika 5 states that Vikramaditya first destroyed the Mah&nalln famiiy. At the time of the grant Vikra- maditya's army having invaded the Chola province was encamped in Uragnputa on the southern bank o? the Kaverf (ii. 250). The date of the grant was the full-moon MM of VaiiMia in the twentieth year of the reign which was cuncat after 5% Sitka, equivalent to Tuesday, 25th April, A.u. 674. (Ur. Huitzsch identified Uragapmam with Negnpatatn in the Tanjorc District and Venkayya with Uraiyur near Trichi- nopoly Town, the ancient Chola capital.)

38. I'anemslai Inscription of Fajasimha. Mad. Ep. Rep. hr

1916, p. 114 \Ep. Cot., No. 616 of 1925; also, Pailata

/In/., vol. i, p. 1. The beginning and er.d of this inscription found in the Talapurisvara temple at Panamalci are covered by a paved floor. The record which consists of six

verses is in the floried Grantha-Pellava characters and is written right round the temple as in the XailasaiiStha temple inscription of Kijasimhn at ,

i8o History of t/u Paliavas of South India

Kaachipura. The existing portion mentions ASvat- tima, his son Pallava, who was the progcoctor of the great Pailava family the members of which, washed their sins away by Aszamidka sacrifices and belonged to the BhSradvajavathsa. Rajasimha is described as a famous king of the line who was bom from ParameSvara as 1 Gulia from Siva’, Under hi* care the tree of Dburma i* said to have thriven even though oppressed by the hot sun, the Kali age. 39. Rdjaabihcsvara Shrine Inscriptions of Rajasimha.

Haltesch, S.I.I., vol. i, No. 24, p. 13. Twelve Sanskrit verses in the Giantha-Pailava running round the outside of the central shrine. The record opens with a benediction addressed to Gangs, and then gives a mythical pedigree of Pallova from (Brahman). It further says that In the race of the Pailavas was born Ugradanda. tho destroyer of the

city of Raparasika whose son was Rijasimha who

bore the turnanut Atya-ntakOma, Ragojaya, Srib tiara ; he is said to have built the Siva temple round which the inscription is written and called it after his own name Rajasimha-PallavcAvara or RajasimheSvrra.

40. Inscription of Kangapatako. Huitxsch, S'././., vol. i, No. 29, pp. 23-24. The record consisting of three Sanskrit verses in characters similar to Kajasimha’s records that tbe small Siva shrine was founded by Rangapataka the wife of Natnsimbavishpu or KaJakala whose sign was the Bull. 41. Panamalai Cave inscription of Rajasimha. Hnltasch,

5././., vol. i, No. 31, p. 24. This record consists of a single Sanskrit itoka in Gwntba-Pallava characters and is identical with the last verse of RSjasimha‘4 Kinchi inscription {S.H vol. I. No. 24). It mentions the btrudas of Rajasimha, Srli tiara, Chitrakamu.ea, Skmlra, and SiuuAv

concludes that the Panamalai cave was founded by RSjasimhR and that the Pallava rule extended as far south as Panamalai at this period. 42. Shore Temple Inscription of Rajasimha. Ep. Col, 566

of 1912. Mad. Ep. Rep. lor 1913, paras 8 ud 9. This reoord consisting of about six Sanskrit verses is inscribed round the plinths of the two bali-pUhai recently excavated in the shore-temple. The recoid is not complete but contains an eulogy of a Pallava king whose attributes were Atyanp/idma, Aparajita, Sivachtidamayi, etc. Another verse refers tc him as Rajasimha, Ranajaya, Sribhara and Chitraklrmuka and is identical with the twelfth verse of the Kanchi- puram inscription of Rijasimha. The mention in the record of the king as the ruling sovereign

makes it probable that he was Rajasimha son of ParameAvaravarman I, who bore the surnames Kshatriyasinha and Rajasimha. The two Siva temples of the Shore Temple Kshatriyaaimba and Rajasunhapallavcfivaram were evidently contemporary with RijasirahapallsvcSvaram of Kanchipuram and named after RijasimhfL 43. Vftyalur stone piiiar Inscription of Rajasimha. Mad.

Bp. Rep. for 1909, part ii, para 16, p. 17. Jovcau-

Dubreuii, Pallavat, ch. U, pp. 19-21; Ep. Col., No. 366 of 1908: H. K. Siatri, Ep. bid., voL xviii, p. 145. This record is engraved on a cubical pillar in the

VyHehrapurisvara temple at Vayalur. It is written

in the usual Grantha-Pallava characters of the florid type used in the Ramtauja mamiapa and the Ganefia temple inscriptions at Mahatalipuiam, and the Kalla-

sanitha inscription at Kifichipura. It gives a list

of the Pallava kings in genealogical order. Beginning

with the names of Brahma, Angrrasa, etc., it proceeds

ti: mention the names of Afoka, Harigupta, Aryavar-

man, BhBtadatta, etc. and a long list of further names obviously in the order of descent- These 1 82 History of Ou PaUaaas of South India

include Suryavarmna, Rhpamalla, Dhritaka Vimala Konkaoikn, Kfilabhartr, ChUU-Pallava, Virakurdia, ViBhaagopa, Skaiidasarroan, Kumaravishcu, among Hie early Pallavu kings ol the copper-plates. Then arc mentioned the names of Simhavannan, Nandivamian, Simbavisbou. Mahendravarman, Narasiirhararman and Paramesvaravarman and Rajasimha. The value of the record consists in the connection which it establishes between the I'ailavas of the Prakrit charters and these of the Sanskrit charters and the connection of these again with those o: the Simhavlsh»u line. 44. Inscription in the Kailasanitha temple of Mahendravai-

man II. Hulttscb. vol. i, No. 27, p. 22. The record consists of four Sanskrit verses in Grantba- Pallava ch;iracters of Rujasimha** period and registers the fact that Mahendra. the son o: Rajasiraba and grandson of Lokfiditva built a temple of }§ivR and

called it Mahendresvara after his owe. name. The record iaengiaved round the smaller shrine which stands in front of Rujasimha's Kailasanatha shrine. It speaks of Lokuditya that * his valour driol up the army of Raoarasika, jest as the heat of the sun does the mud.’ 45. Vxrattancsvara temple Inscription of PsrameSvaravar- tnan II. Et>. Co/.. No. 56 of 1903. Tamil. This Inscription engraved on a slab lying in front of the Virattanesvara temple at Tlruviidi records in Tamil a gift of gold and is dated in the third year of Para- meSvarapotsrayar.

46. Vaikunthaperumal Inscription. Mad. F.p. Rep. for 1906, part, ii, pp. 62-63; Ep. Cal., No. 37 of 1888. Text,

S./.Z, vol. iv, pp. 1017. Also sec Ep. bid., vol. xviii, p. 117.

This Is not a single record hula series of inscriptions each explaining the group of sculptures below which it is put up. They are in the nature of explanatory .

Appendix A '83

notes denoting particular events in PaJlava history. The portion relating to tho events leading to the accession of Pallavamalla is very important and

contains * full account of the circumstances under

which Nandivarman (11) succeeded to the Pallnva throne which is depicted in twelve sculptured scenes on the south wall of the vnanda running rennd the

central shrine. It is stated therein that alter the death of ParatneSvaravarman II a deputation of the officials and citisccs waited on Hirapyavarma- MnhSraja for tho selection of a sovereign to the Pa’.lava throne. Hlrapyavarman. thereupon, held an important consultation with the chief potentates and his sons- Ultimately Pallavamalla the twclve-year- old son of Hirapyavaman was selected by common consent and was crowned king under the name Nandivarman, and with the Pallava insignia and war inslrumentsi—SamuiraghBska, Kkaftangedhvaja

and Vrtihabha - .'itntka n a The members of the Merchants’-guild. the City-Council, and the Cohaiys- gsoa of Kan chi are also mentioned as having taken

an important part in the above events. 47. SthamlieAvara Temple Inscription of Vijaya-Nandi- vlkramavarman. Ep. Col., No. t» of 1SOO. Tamil record, dated m the third year of Vijnya-Nandi- vikramavarman records the buildiog of a temple mandate, at Sthambcsvara temple at Siunmangalam (South Arcot District). 48. ViraJlSneSvara Temple Inscription of Nandivikrama- varman. Ep. Cal., No. 3C0 of 1902. Tamil record Inscribed on a rock in the prakara of the VirattUnrJvara temple, Ki.hr, near Tirukkoilur, dated in the fourth year of NandivftTtanavnrman registering gift of gold for lamp. 49. In the same place. Ep. Cel., No. 295 of 1902. Tamil inscription dated in the eleventh year of Vijaya- Nandivikramavarman records a gift of gold. 184 History of the Pallavas of South India

50. ED. Cot., No. 49 of 1905.

This is a Tamil inscription found on the south wall of the rock-cut cave at Dalavar.ni (South Arcot Dis- trict,) is dated in the fifteenth year oi Vijaya- Nandiviknunavarman. Much damaged 51. ED. Col., Ho. 296 of 1902. Tamil inscription, dated in the sixteenth year of Vijaya. Nandivikramavarman recording gift of gold for a lamp found in the prRkAra of the VirattaneSvare temple nt Kilnr near Tirukkoilur. 52. Bp. Co!., No. 220 of 1902. Tamil inscription dated in the nintecDth year of Vijayn- Nandivikrama varcian found on the west wall of the RishabhanSiha temple records gift of paddy. Incomplete. 53. Udayeodiram Plates of Nnndivarman Pallavamalln.

Hultzsch, vol. ii, p. 365. Sanskrit and Tamil. The grant consists of two pints, the first a grant of the Pallava king Nandivannan Pallavamalla in the Sanskrit, and the other an inscription of the time of the Cbola king MaJiraiPo’ofa-Ko-Parahfuiri- larwan in Tamil.

The object of the Sanskrit portion is to register a grant made at tho request of one of his military officers Udayachandra by Nandivarroan Pallavamnllu in the

twenty-first year of the reign. Udayachandra* is described as belonging to the Pnchan family and as residing in the city of Vi nival a on the River Vcgavati. The rocord gives the mythical genealogy, and the race of Slmhavishau and his successors. It describes Nandivarman-Pallavamalla as the son of Paramesvara-

varman II. The most interesting par t of the grant is that relating to the sendees rendered by Udaya- chandra to Pallavamalla which included the release of his sovereign from Nandipura where he was besiegod by the Tamil kings, the killing of Cbitramftya, defeat of the Sahara king Udaysna, the NishSda chief Appendix A '85

PrilhhI-Vyighra, and the subjection of the district of Vishflutlja to the Paliava, etc- The donees were hundred sad eight Brihmans, while the grant consisted of Kuc2riraangala-Vcl|aiar and two watcr-

lovora. The Tamil endorsement dated in the twenty- sixth year of FCo-Paiakeiarlvannan relates to the agreement of two villages Udayachandramacgalam and the neighbouring village of KAnchivSyil to form one village of the two. 54. Kaiikbadi plates of Nandivarmin Pallavamalla. Eleven copper-plates with a seal containing the figure of a

bull facing left. Hultzscb, voL H, p. 346. Sanskrit and Tamil, The characters of the plates belong to the PaJlavs-grantha, and bear a close resemblance

to the KCiam plates. The grant part of the record is preceded by aD account of the ancestors of the donor Nandivarman Pallavamalla which was composed by Trivikrama. After the mythical genealogy from Brahma to ASokavarman, the record mentions the Pallava kings Skandavarman, Kalindavannan, Kaca- gopa. Vfrakurcba, Vlrasiaiha, Simhavarman and Vishousimha. Then are mentioned Simhavishpu called Avanisimha. Mabend rovanr.an (I), his son Narasimhavarman (I), his son Mahendravarman II. his son Paramfivaravnrman (I), his son Narasimhavarman

II, his son Paramesvaravarman (II). The donor Nandivarman Pallavamalla in whose twenty-second year the rocord is dated is described as being descended from Simhaviahpu’s younger brother Bhltna- varman, between whom and Nandivarman (II) there Intervened the kings Bhimavarman, Adityavarman, Govindavarmsn and Hiranya, the father of Nandi- varm an. The object of the grant which was made at the request of Brahmairirfija was KodukoUi which reoeived the name of Ekadbiramanga- lam. The donee was Jycshthapada-Somayajin who belonged to the Bharadv&jagStra a Vedic 24 .

1 86 History of the Pailavas of South India

scholar, and a student of Kalpa, Vydkarana. JyciisAa, Nirukta, etc., and who lived in Pltulya in Towlaka-

Rishtra. There is an interesting list of immunities

secured by the donee. Mention is also made of local officials and His M ajesty's Treasurer £'rt-Parar>ttf-‘

55. Efi. Cel., No. 14 of 1893. Tamil. This inscription found in the west and cast walls of the Muktcsvara tcmpic of Conjccvaram is dated in the twenty-eighth year of Nandivarman and gives the accent name of the temple as DbarmamahadevISvara evidently after Dharmamahidcvi, a Pallavn Queen. 56. Par.chapandavamalsi Inscription of Naadipottarsiar.

Efi. Cel., No. 10 of 1895. This inscription written in very archaic Tamil characters constats of a single sentence in Tamil, records in the

fiftieth year of Nandipottaragar ati inhabitant of Pugalalaimangalam caused to be engraved an image of PonniyukkiySr attended by the preceptor Nsgar.andin.

57. Efi. Col., No. 27 of 1887. Tamil fragmentary inscription on a stone in thf GrUma- devata tcmpic at Sndopperi is dated in the fifty-second year of Kd-Vijaya-Nandivikrnmavarnian.

58. Efi. Col., No. 154 of 1921. Tamil inscription, dated in the fifty-second year of Vijaya-Nandisvaravarmaa found in Kuludikkai, North Aroot District, records the doath of Kannida- Perungungar, chief of Karkfittur who at the instance of the great Bapa king fought and fell on the day of the great Patlava invasion agams! Permanadigal and the destruction of Pcnuigulikottui. 59. TandantSlMta plates of Kovijaya-Nandivikraniavannjin. H. K. Sastri. SJ.I., vol. ii. part v, p. 517. Also Efi. Rep. tor 1912 paras 4 and 5. Mad. , Fourteen copper-plates from Tacdanotttam with seal bearing in relief a cuuchant Bull fadng right. Appendix A 187

Sanskrit and Tamil in the Grantha-PaHam characters. Some of the introductory plates containin g the genealogy of the PaJlava kings ere missing. The existing plates commerce with the information that a particular king conquered the south, after which the

birth of Hiranyavarman is recorded. From him was horn Nandivaman who bore the birvda Bksdhira. Of him it is recorded that he took away from an unnamed Ganga-king a neck ornament which contained

in it the gem called Ugrsiaya,. The inscription also gives the name of Nandivarman’s elephant as Paf/avaiMma (v. 7.). The object of tho grant was to register the gift of a village called DaySmultba- mangulam to 308 Brahmans learned in the Vtdot, and

Smflii who were Chaturvldis, Triv/dii , Somayajint, Bhattai, SkadangovuJs, Krawtvids, etc. Provision was made for the conduct of worship to the local Vishnu and the Siva temples, and also for the

recitation of tho MahdbhBrala ir the temple-hall. The Sanskrit part of the record ends with the portion which mentions that the agiiapii of the charter was Kumara, the Chief of the Treasury, and the compose: of the Praiasti, the poet Paramesvara-Uttarak&Tooika, the Tamil portion is dated in the fifty-eighth year of Kovisaiya-Nandivikramavarmcn and records an order which was issued to the residents cf TcnkarainSdu, a district of SoJanWu. The donees whose enumeration occupies more than eleven plates, number K44. To judge from their titles it may be presumed that most of them were learned. The concluding portion enumerates the obligations and the immunities of taxation secured by the donees.

61). TL-uvallam Rock Inscription of Vijaya-Nandivikrama-

varman. Ep. Cd., No. 76 of 1639 and vol. iii, p. 90. Tamil record. This inscription is ongrsved on the

surface of a large boclder b the bed 0 ! the Niva 188 History of the Pallavas of South India

river, near Tiruvallam, aad is written in archaic Grantfta~To.mil characters. It is dated in the sixty- second year ol Vijaya-Nandivikramavarman while

Mavali-Vaparaya was ruling ‘-he Vodtiga-vatf-Twelve-

tbousand it register* giit ol land for the renewal ; a of a temple VodaSikharakovIl, at V Soap uram by a goldsmith called Aridhlran, n resident of* A|ingapRi£ pikkani in the district of Orrukatlukoltam.

61. KorrangutU Plates No. 5 of App. A, 1922-3. Q.J M.S., voL xlv.pp. 125-139. Also Ep. tnd.,v ol. xviii.pp. 115 ff. Five copper-plates written on eight sides unearthed irom a hamlet of KoUamangalam in Tanjore District. The engraving is partly in Grantha and partly Tamil. The record consists of cloven Sanskrit verses and a prose passage in Tamil. It opens with invocatory verses to Vlshou. Then is given the usual mythical gonealogy of Pallavs through Brahma, Aogiras, BjahsBpati, etc. Verses 4 wul 5 give a panegyric account of the Pallava family. The historical acraunt which begins with (v. 6.) states that after Virakurcha and others had gone to heaven, llirajjyavaima became king. Then came Nandivarma while yet he was very yonCg and his conquests over Valhbba, Kalabhrn, Kerala Pacdya and Chola, are detailed. The Tamil portion is dated in the sixty-first year of the reign ol Ko. Vij. Nandivikramavarman and registers a gift of lane which was received by the Brahmans of Nalgiir. The names of the donees are then enumerated- 62. AdizarOha temple inscription of Mahabaliptravi, No. 666, 1922. Ep. Cot. No. 666 of 1922. This Grantha-Tamil inscription is written on two sides of a slab lying In the court-yard of the Adivaraha

temple at Mahabalipuraro. It is dated in the 65th year of Nandipotavarman and registers a gift of land by purchase from the citizens of Mahamallapuram. 63. Kaiicbi inscription of Vikramaditya II. Dr. Hultzsch,

Ep. lnd., vol. iii, p. 359. The inscription is in Appendix A 189

K snare sa prose and Is engraved on the back of the pillar of the manfapa in front of the RijasimMivara shrine. It records that Vikramaditya Sutyairaya after his conquest of KSnchl, did not confiscate the property of Rajasimhesvara temple but granted large rams of money to the temple. The inscription cmfc with the imprecation that those who destroy the letters of the record and the stability of the king's charity, shall incur the sic of those who killed tho men of the assembly of the city (Ghati- kaiyar) Vakkaleri plates of Kutivarman. Rice, Ini. Ant., vol. viii, p. 23. also Kiclhorn, Ep. Jnd., vol. v, p. 200. Five copper-plates first brought to notice by L. Rice. The language o£ the record Is Sanskrit and mostly prose. The record belongs to the Western Chalukya king KJrtivarmaa II whose ancestors am mentioned between lines 2-59. The object of the inscription is to record in the eleventh year of his reign, 679 the gift of SuUiyiir and two other villages to Midhava-Sarman. The gift was made while the king was encamped on the northern bank of Bhlmarathi. The historical portion of the grant mentions the origin and exploits of the early Cbalukyar. Kings, Pulakesin,

SkiyflSraya-Vikramaditya of whom it is said that he

forced the king of Kanchi ' who had never bowed to any man to lay bis crown at his feet Of his son V inayadity a It is said that he captured the whole army of Tralr&jy a-Pal iava and also levied tribute from the rulers of Kavcra, Parasika, Simhala, and other islands. Then Vijay&dltya’a exploits arc mentioned and is followed by an account of Vikramaditya who immediately after his coronation, being resolved to roo: out the Pallavaa (who are described as the obseurers of the splendours of the former kings of his line and

their natural enemies) entered the Tundikarashtra, 190 History of the Pailavas of South India

slew the Pallavu king Nandipbtavannan, captured hi* trophies, elephants and rubies, etc., triumphantly

entered Kaiichi and without plundering it caused the statues in the RajasimheSvara to be overlaid with gold. Of Kirtivarman the donor of the grant, the inscription records that, while yet a Ymaraia, he marched into the city of Kafichi scattered the forces ot the Pallsva king who had to take refuge in a hill-fort, and returned with a large booty which he delivered to

his father and in due coarse became a Scrvabhauma. 65. KendQr plates of Kirtivarman II. PathaSc, Ep. Ind., vol. is, p. 200, &aka 672. The record belongs to the Western Chalukya king Kirtivarman II. The language of the inscription is

in Sanskrit and in prose while the characters belong to the southern class of alphabets.

After recounting the exploits of Kirtivarman I and

Pulakeiin II it says of Vikramaditya 1, that be recovered part of the Chalukyan dominions by means of his horse Chitrakantha which had been previously overrun by the Pailavas and had cbcisancc done to him by them. VijaySiIitya though he was taken prisoner, contrived to effect a skilful escape. Of Vikramaditya II the record says thst he led an excursion to the Tuodakavishaya, defeated his natural foe, entered the Pallava capital Kauchl and restored to RSjasnnhesvara and the other temples, heaps of gold and rubies which hud been taken away from them. He was succeeded by Kirtivanran II, the donor of the grant. The object of the grant is to register the gift of the village ,of Bepatli made at the request of his queen in the sixth year of his reign in Sska 672 on the occasion of a lunar eclipse. 66. VSIvikkudl Plates of Nedunjadaiyan. Mad. Ep. Rep.

tor 1908, p. 62 ; Ep. Ini., vol. xvii, pp. 291 ff. The record consist* of Sanskrit and Tamil, the Sanskrit portion being written in Grantka characters while the Appendix A 191

Tamil portion is written in Vattelntta characters. The Sanskrit portion after giving a mythical origin of the Pindya kings montions Mdravarman who is said

to have performed the tulabhara ceremony ; his son

was Riujadhira : his son was Milravarman RajaSimha who is stated to have defeated Pallavamalla in battle, and performed the Ittlnihara and hemagarbha ceremonies. Jatxla was his son born through a Majava princess whom he had married. His son was RSja- simhe the donor of the present record. The ptaiasti was composed by Varodayabhatta. The Tamil portion refers to the grant of Velvlkkudl by Paly jig ssalai-mudukudumi-pcruvaludi to Korkaikilnn- Narkorfan and mentions the Kalabhra-occupatiou of

the country. Then it proceeds to record the re- establishment of the Pandya power under Kadungon whose son was Adhirfja-Mfiravarrnnn-Avani-Sularanoi. His son was Seliyan-Scndan famous for his heroism, his son Arlkedarin Asamasaman-Mflruvarman of whom it is recorded that he overcame the ocean- like army of the Vilveli in the battle of Nelvell, conquered the king of Kerala and performed several times the ceremonies of Htmagarba and she TulabhOra. His son Ko-Sadaiyan is said to have destroyed at Marudur the army, and at Mangalapara the Mahiratha who was overcome and destroyed. Ter-Maran, his son, fought the battles of Nedavayal, Kuramadai, Maooi-kurichchi Tirumangai, Puvalhr, , KodumbfilQr. and Knlaxnbur against the Pallavn. He is further credited with having subdued Malakongam, entered into relations with the Gangaraja, renewed the walls of Kudal. Vafiji and Koli. His son was Tennan-vanavan-NedufijadayoD. who is stated to have conquered at Pepoagadam, the Ayavel and the Kurumbas at the battle of Nattukurumbu. In the third year of his reign he renewed a land grant made by PalySgafalai-mudakodumi-Peruvaludi to 192 History of the PaUavas of South India

the palace ringer. The agnapti of the grant was Moran-Kiri and the poet who composed the Tamil portion of the grant was EoMi ahat SitUn. 57. Bigger Sinnamanur Platen of Rnjasimba. Mad. tip.

Rep. tor 1907, pp. 63 fi. Sanskrit and Tamil in Grantha and Vattrluttu characters. The Sanskrit portion occupies four plctes. After enumeration of tire names of a number of mythical kings are mentioned Arikeiaria, Jatila, Rajagimha, Varaguna, and Miiravarman who held tho Stnutas Bkadhira and Srivallabha. He is said to have conquered MSyapindya, Kerala, Simhaja and Pallava, and VaUsbha; Varaguoavarman, Parantaka and Rajaiimha are then mentioned in older, tho last being tho donor of the grant, tho object of which was to record the gift of Narcbeigai-pattur in AJaniidu to one Parantaka of Kmstka-gOtn. The Tamil portion which is written in Vatteluttu characters after mentioning the mythical and semi- mythical exploits of early Pandyan kings makes mention of the Tamil translation of the Ma.ha.ho.rata, and the establishment of tho Madura College

{Saagam). Then are mentioned PariinkuSa who is 3aid to have conquered the PaUavas at Sankara- rnsngai, his grandson Rajasimha Varaguo&mali&xaja, his son ParacbakrakBlShala, who gained victor'es at Kcnr.Ur, Sicgalam, and Viliham, and defeated at KudamQkku, the Gsr.gas, the PaUavas, theCholas, the Kalingas and the MJgadhas: then came Varaguoavarman, his younger brother Parfntakm. Sadaiyan who fought at Kharagirl and destroyed

Penoagadam ; then came RSjasimha the donor. 63. Madras Museum Plates of Jatilavarman. Venkayyi, lid. An/., 1893, pp. 57ff. The Sanskrit portion is in Grantha characters and the Tamil in VaReJutta characters. After invocatory verses to Brahma,

Vishnu and Siva, MSravartnan is mentioned as having Appendix A 193

been born in the Pandya race and is credited with having destroyed the Pallsvas. In the Tamil poition

his son Jatila is described as having destroyed his enemies at Vilinam, Sejiyakkudi and VeJ|Br and as having advanced against an enemy who was joined by the Pallava and the Kera|a- He is also stated to have captured the Westem-Kongu king, entered tffe village o£ Kilnchivayd nad there boil: a temple to Visligu. He also destroyed the town oi Vljinam and She king of Ven. (Vegadu or Travancore.) The object of the record is to register the gift of a village Vclangudi to Sujjalabha^a, a learned Brahman. S9. Ep. Col., No. 256 of 1922. Tamfi. This record written on a slab built into the floor of the mandat* in iront of the VagadhiSvara temple,

Vayalakavur (Conjeevaram Taluk) is dated in the second year of the reign of Vijaya-Dantivikrama- vartnan and registers o gift of paddy by five private individuals for offerings Bnd lamp for the Bhajira of the village. 70. rirnveUnrai Inscription of Dantivarmnn. Fifth year.

Ep. Cal., No. 541 of 1905. K. V. 8 . Ayyar, Ep. Ind., vol. si, p. 156.

Tamil prose and verse. This inscription is engraved In one of the stones of the well, south of the Pundarikaltsha PerumaJ temple at TiruveHaiai near Trichinopoly. The object of the inscription is to record the construction of a well called Marpidugu- porungigsru by one Kambac-Araiyan, the younger brother of a certain ViSaiys-NaiiulSn of Afambakkam. The work was commenced aocording to the record, in the fourth year of Dantivannan of fhe f’allava- tilaka family and sprung from Bherad va/a- Getra , and completed in the fifth year. The village and the tank may be identified with the modern village and tank of AlambSkkain situated nl a distance of tw-clve miles from Lalgufii in the Trichinopoly District 25 194 His tor/ of tht Pallnvas of South India

71. Toodur Inscription of Daativikramavarman. Tamil. EP. Col., No. 283 of 1916.

This is a Tamil inscription on a boulder In a field near the Vinnatcbarai rock near Topdfir. The object of the inscription is to register in Ihe sixth year of Vijaya-Dantlvikramavarman a gift of gold by Vinnak&varaiyar to the temple of Kunrin5r-8haUari

for the merit of Udaradlii and Natnbi wHo fell in r cattle raid. The gold was received by the residents of KUvali-Aruvagur in Singapuracsd’o. 72. Tamil Record at Uttaramallur. Bp. Cot.. No. 80 or

1898. FrEgmcntary-Tsmi! inscription is dated in the seventh year of Dantivaiman recording sale of land. 73. Uttaramallur Inscription of Dantipottorasar. Ep. Col., No. 74 of 1898. This Is a Tamil inscription engraved in the south wall of the Vaikunthapcrumal tomple at Uttaramallur dated in the uintli year of Dantipottai aSar. The object o? the inscription is to register a gift of gold lor digging a tank. 74. Uttaramalliir Tumi] Inscription. Ep. Col., No. 51 of 1898. This Tamil fragmentary inscription founc in the fjundarnvaradapeninif.l temple at Uttaramallur is dated in the tenth year of Vijayn-Dantivikrama- varman. 75. Triplicane Inscription of Dantivarman. Vcukayya,

Ep. ltd., vol. vill, No. 29, p. 291. Th:s inscription consists of nineteen lines of Tamil pro*e and is found in the garlhagrha of the P3:thai2ra*hl temple pt Triplicate. It is dated in the twelfth year of Daativarma-Maharujn who ia described u the ornament of the Pallava family and as belonging to the Bharadvaja.got'a. The object of the inscription is to record that the priests of the temple had mortgaged u field belonging to the temple and in consequence the interest of forty-five Appendix A '95

Addis of paddy fell short in the rice-offering* presented to the Gcd. This was restored by a certain Pugajtnaai-Viiaiyariyan who redeemed the gold by a gift of thirty kadis of paddy and five Aafatyiu of gold.

76. Uttaramalhir Tamil Inscription. Ep. Col., No. 61 of 1898.

This inscription engraved on the south wall of the

Vaikunlhaperoma] temple at Uttaramallur is dated in the twenty-first year of Dantivikr&mavarman and records a certain resolution of the Village Assembly. 77. Bp. Col., No. 262 of 1904. This inscription is written on a detached stone lying

outside the temple at TiruchanOr dated in the fifty- first year of Vijaya-Dantivikrarra records a gift of lamp by Ulagapcrumanar to the shrine of

Tiruvilangovil-Penimanadigal in Tirvihohinar in Kadavfir-Nadu, a subdivision of TiruvengadakOtfam.

78. Ep. Col., No- 226 of 1903. Venkayya, Bp, Ind„ vol. xi, p. 224.

Tamil. This record written on a stone In tho Paramcivara temple at Gudimallam. It is dated in the forty-ninth year of Vijaya-Dantivilcramavarman, while Vijayaditya-MSvaliviioarayar was ruling the earth, and registers the gift of land called Nandikundil to the tani Veii/ri. Out of the produce of this land was to be met the charges for digging pits in the

tank and depositing it in the bund. 79. Ep. Col., No. 89 of 1921. Tamil. This inscription dated in Dantivikramavanr.sn's reign is engraved on a slab in the shrine of Tirumcrtali in Pillaip&layam. !; mentions a certain Muttaraiyan who had petitioned for certain charities to the temple of Tirumerrali and a certain snalha attached. The portion recording the regnal year in which the record

was inscribed is damaged. 196 History of the Pallams of South India

80. Govinda’s Copper-plate Inscription, a.d. B04. . fnd. Ant., vol. xi, p- 325. This coppcr-plste grant records the grant made by Qovinda III while encamped on the bank ol the River Tungabhadra *0 Gorava a Saiva priest. The record i* dated Thursday, the fifth tilhi of the dark fortnight, of the month of Vaidfika, of the year Subhanu, Soka 726 expired, corresponding to Thursday, 4th April, a.d. 834. The record mentions that Govinda had conquered Dantiga the ruler of Kiinchi and as having levied tribute from him. 82. Bp. Col., No. 317 of 1914.

Tli it is a Tamil inscription written in the rock-cat cave of ParvatagiriSvara temple at KunnSudSi koil (Pudu- kotta) in the third year of NundipottaraSar and registers a gift of rice for feeding 100 persons on the day of Timvodirai by a resident of Vajuvur.

82. The Velarpelayam Plates. H. K- Sastri, S././., vol. ii. No. 98, pp. 507 ff. Five copper-plates In Sanskrit and Tamil, the sea’, bearing a Pallava bnl! in a recumbent posture faeijig the proper right. After invocatory verses to the supreme being, the legendary’ origin of the Pallavas is given from Visbiju to Pallava through Brahma, Angirasa, Br'iaspati, Samyu, Bharadvflja, Drops and Aivattimsj. Then occur the names of A»kavarroan, Kulabhartr, his son Chutn-Pallava, Virakurcha, of whom it is stated that he acquired the emblems of sovereignty on marrying the daughter of the Lotd of the Serpants. Their son Skandeiishya is said to have seized the Ghatiku of the Brahmans from Satyasena. After him was born Kumaravishgu who is stated to have captured Kafichi. His son Buddhavarman is described to have been a submarine fire to the ocean of the Cboja army. After ViihnugSpa and several other

kings had passed away Nandi varntan 1 was born who

is credited with having subjected a powerful snake a r

Appendix A 197

called Drishttvi3ha. Simhavannan is introduced in verse 10 as tbc father of Simbav&hpu the latter being described as the conqueror of the Chd(a country. The subsequent verses repdat the names and exploits of the members of the Simhnvishoti line supplied by KftOUradl and other plates. Two successions after Nandivarman Pallavamalla arc supplied by these plates. Dantivaiman was the son of Nandivarman II through RSva (&cka 18). His sou through Aggaja- nimmati the Kadamba princess was King Nandi* the donor. The object of the grant which varman III , was made in the sixth year of the reign was the gift of the village o: SrikattupaHi to the Siva temple built by a certain Yagiiabhafla on the request of a Choja Maharaja, Kum£ranku$a. A long list of exemptions stating sources of royal revenue is given. The village has been identified with Kaftnpafli in Ponneri Taluk. 1895. 83. Bp. C*l. % No. 52 of This is a Tamil inscription dated iu the tenth year of

* ipottaraya Nandipottarayar Tdl&r/frinda • AfoWj r (;.e.) the victor at TeJJir, engraved in the entrance of Grithaathaaiivara temple at Tiliastbanam. The object of the inscription is to register a gift of gold for a perpetual lamp. 84. Bp. Co/., No. 11 of 1899. Twelfth year. Tamil. This inscription which 19 written in the first pillar m the maniafi of Sundare^vara temple at Sendalai, records in the twelfth year of Nandipottarayar who defeated his enemies at Tell&ru, a gift of land to the temple 85. Tiruvallam Inscription 0 : Vijaya Nandivikramavarman. Hulusch. 5././., vol. iii, p. 93. Tamil. This Inscription which is found in the Siva temple of Bilvanathe$var3 at Tiruvallam belongs to the seventeenth year of the reign of Vijaya Naadi- vikramavarmon three villages which were clubbed together and called Vipclvidugu-Vikramaditya- Chatuivcdimangalam, were given away to sSiva at 198 History of the PaUavas 0/ South India

Tlkkalivallam in Wiyaruna^c, a subdivision of the Paduvurkottam. It stipulates that the Assembly should pay 2000 kadi of paddy and twenty Ka(anju of cold to the temple for the feeding ol Siva Brahman*, the drum-beaters and other temple servants including the singers of Tinifodtyaw as well as for perpetual lamps, anointment of idols, temple repfiirs, etc. tfhe

mention ol Tirupadiyatn at this early period is significant. 8b. Ep. Cel.. No. 12 of 1895. Vor.kayya. M.C.C. Afag.,

vol. viii, p. 102.

This is a Tamil inscription engraved on a stone built into the veranda round the garbagrka of the Ulagalanda-Perm)51 temple at Kihcbipuram, dated in the eighteenth year of the Nardipottarayar who was victorious at Teilaru. It registers a license to the villagers of Videlvidugii-Kndiraichervyar to carry on trade in all goods from camphor on one side and

shoes on the other side. This was done at the request of Anuttara-PallavaiayRn. The AgdepH was Kadupatti Tatnilappcrarayan.

87. Ep. Col., 283 ofl90l.

This inscription is engraved into the entrance to the Sadiityar temple at Tiruchnnnambundi near Xoviladi, Tanjorc District and registers, in tbc eighteenth year of Nandipcttarayar who was victorious at TeJSfifa, a gift of two lamps to the temple.

88. Bp. Cel., No. 180 of 1907. This inscription engraved in the twenty-second year

of NandipSttarfiyar, the victor at Tellftpi, in- a stone in the north wall of the Adimnlesvara temple at Tirapalaitur-i registers a gift of gold for two lamps in the temple of Mahadevabhatara at Tiruparoyturai. 89. GodiraaUam Baoa Inscription of the twenty-third year of NsndipSttariUar. Veniayya. Five Baoa inscriptions

of Gudimallam. Ep. I'd., vol. xi, pp. 224 ff. Appendix A *99

This is a B5pa inscription in Tamil found in the Parame4- vara temple a: Gudimallsm. It records, in the twenty-third year of the glorious Nandipottara^ar, while VikramSdilya-MHvalivacaraya was ruling the Vadtigavalimtrku , one of the members of the committee administering the Tiruviprambcdu. purchased by a deed 0/ sale a 6eld from one Agniiarman and made a gift of it to the God Mahideva of the temple of ParaiurfimeSvara for ghee and sacred lamps. The

Assembly accordingly ordered that all the oil-mill* in the village should be set up and the oil seenred. 0. Ep. Col., No. 68 of-l90&

This Tamil inscription, dated in the sixth year of NripatnngapS tarty ar is written on a slab setup near the sluice of a tank at VaJiivGi and registers the construction of a sluice by a private individual. 1. Ep. Cel., No. 365 of 1901. Tamil, dated in the seventh year of Vijaya-Nrpatunga-

varrcan and engraved in the north base of a ruined manfafia in a rock-cut Siva shrine at Narttamalai refers to the excavation of the temple by Sattan Paliyili, son of Videlvitfugu Muttaraiyan. 2. Babur plates of Nripatucgavaraan. Hoitnsch. Ep. Ini.,

vol. iv, pp. 180 ff. Text of the record in H. K. Sastri,

S./.I., vol. II, part v, p. 515. Translation of Sanskrit portion in Jouveau-Dubreuirs Pallavas, pp. 49 E. Freshly edited with text and translation in Ep. Ini.,

vol. xviii, pp. 5 ff. by E. Hultasch.

Original plates missing. The record which is in Sanskrit and Tamil consists of about thirty verses in

Sanskrit. The first contains an invocation to Vishnu while the next five furnish the mythical pedigree from Brahma to Pollava, through Angirasa and Saniya, Bharadvaja, Drops and ASvattaman. In the lineage of the Pallava was bom Vimala, Kookapika, etc., after whose demise came Dantivarman a devoteo of Vishnu who was equal to Indra ar.d who bed obeisance xa History of the PaUavas of South India

done to him by other Kings. From Daativarman was bom the powerful Namlivarman, who is described as having taken the earth unaided In battle, and

who had married Sanka born in the Rashtrakuta family. Their son was Nrpatungadeva who was the donor famous in other worlds, as Rama was and ia who said to have been victorious in the battle p; Kalava (?| and who defeated the PStftyan armies on the banks of the Arichit. The object of the record is to register the gift of three villages, Chettupakkam, Vilangattukaduvar.ur, and fraippunaichcri to the College of Vedic studies at Bahur {VidyflHhana). The villages were freed from all taxes. The Tamil portion dated in the eighth year of Vljaya-Nfpatun-

gavann3n records the announcement of the gift to the residents ot the Bahur village and refers to Vldel- vidug't-Ksdtipatti-Tamilaperaraiyan as the Agnapti, and that the villages as being situated in the subdivision of Aruvanadii.

91 Efi. Cel., No. 460 of 1905. This is a Tamil inscription found in the first finite ra wall of the Xafarnjaavami shrine, in the Valiirapycsvara temple at TinivaikngSdn records in the 'eleventh year of Nrpatunga's reign that the Queen Kadavan MahSdeviyar made a gift of 108 tolan/u of gold to the temple of TiruualangSdu in the Pajayanurnadu.

This is a Tamil inscription found near a Gao&Sa image ontside KaiiSaanutha temple at ParameSvaramangalam and registers a gift of eleven kalaalus of gold in the sixteenth year of N’rpatnnga for offerings to the God MabMSvH in the temple of £aile$vara at ParameS- varamangalam. The amount of the gift was deposited on interest with the Gaiiaperronakkal of SuileSvare by Nsndiniiaimati. 96. Up. Col.. No. 33 of 1900. Tamil record on the north wall of the KeiavaperumSl temple at Knmm register a sale of land.

97. Bp. Co/., No. 277 of 1902. Vcnkayya, Ep. Ini., voL vii, p. 139. This inscription record# in Tamil that in the twenty-nrst year of Vijaya-Nrpatungavtrman—one Nannan Korran made a gift of twelve Kalanfv of gold for a perpetual lamp to the God Mabideva of Tiruvirattanam temple at Tirnka vilflr iitualcd in Kurukkaikurfam. a aub-divi&ion of Mi&du. The citizeus of Timka vilBr accepted the eift and promised to carry out the donor's wish. 98. F.p. Cd., No. 303 of 1902. 99. Ep. Col., No. 300 of 1903.

This is a Tamil inscription dated in the twenty-second year of Vijayn NTratnngavikramvarmanand is found

on a pillar in the Satfaiyar temple at TiruchcDnsm- bundi near Koviladi. The object of the inscription

is to record the gift of gold by a Pallava Queen to the temple of Tirukadaimndi-Mahadeva. 100. Bp. Co/., No. 301 of 1901. Same year, gift by another individual to the same temple. 101. Bp. Co/., No. 17 of 1895. Tbis inscription is found at the ViraHanMvara temple at Kandiybr and is dated in the twenty -first year of Vijaya-Nrpatungavikramavarraan.

102. Ep. Co/., No. 37 of l!XX>. This is a mneb damaged Tamil inscription engraved on 26 202 History of the Pallavas of South India

a pillar on a Siva icmpic and dated in the twenty-first year of Nrpaiungavarman's reign. Ir records a resolution of the Assembly at Kuram. 103 Ep. Col., No. 64 of 1892. This Tamil inscription found in a niche of the north wall of the prtxkara of the SaptafshTivara temple at Lolgodi isdnted in the twenty-second year of Kovijay* NrpatungavikTamtvannan and registers a gift of lamp and offerings to God. 104. Ep. Col., No. 179 of 1915. Tala is a Tamil inscription inscribed on a beam In the VenketeSaperaraa] temple at Tirumakkhdal in the Madurantakam Taluk dated in the twenty-fourth year

of Vijaya Nrpatungavarman. Its object is to register a gilt of gold to the temple of Vishaubbafars by Arigantfaperom&nar, son of Kadupatti-Muttaraiyar. The Assembly of Slyyapnram in the Orruk&ttukottam took charge of the gift. 105. Five lllna inscriptions. hid. An!., 1911, April, p. 113; T. A. G. Row, Ep. Col., No. 228 of 1902. Thi6 inscription found in the Parameivura temple at

Gadimallam in Kalahari tamindari is dated in the twenty-fourth year of Vijaya Nipatongevannan while Mivali-Vfl^arflya was ruling the west of the VadugavaJhnSrkn. It makes mention of the members of the Assembly of Tiruviprambedu, which is mentioned a3 being situated in Sdamiju a subdivision of Tinivengapakottam. 106. Ep. Col., No. 397 of 1905. This Tamil inscriptions! iraement found on the coiling of the maniapa in from of tbc VaradarajS temple at Knvciipakkam records the gift of gold In the twenty- fifth year of Vijaya Nfpatungavikrama. 107. Ep. Col., No. 394 of 1905. Undated. This inscription found in the north wall of the wavdafa in front of the Varadar&jfi temple at Kavcripakkam mentions MSng^unatfu, a sub-division of PaduvSr- Appendix A 203

kottatn and Kavidipakkam, alias Avaninarayaga- chaturvedimangalam in the saiac koltam. 108. Two Atnbur Inscriptions. Hultzach, Ep. I

varraan. Sewell’s List ol Antiqvitia, vol. ii, No. 209,

p. 30. A set of seven copper-plates having a seal with several emblems the principal figure being a

bull. The language of the first three plates la Sanskrit in the old Grantna characters, the remaining plates in Tamil. The object of She record is to rocoid the grant of Sri-Nrpatunga, in tbe sixth year of bis reign, a gift of the village of Pratimadcvi-Chaturvedi- taangalam to certain Brahmans. The genealogy of tbe donor .is traced from Vishnu to Pallava through Angima, Bharadvajp, Dr6 pa and Difini, and from Pallava througn Harigapta, ASokavannan, Kalarvya- vartna, Narasimha, Mahendra, Nrpati, Rijasanba, to Srl-Dantivarman tbe father of tbe donor. INSCRIPTIONS OF MISCELLANEOUS PALLAVA CHIEFS Ob* THE SECOND HALF OF THE NINTH CENTURY

110 . Kampavanoau. Ep. Col., No. 64 of 1898. Tamil inaci iption dated in the sixth year of Vijaya* 304 History of the Pallavas of South India

Kamp*varman recording gift of gold to the Vishnu tciup'.o at Govardhana at Uttaramallur. 111. Another Tamil Record, Ep. Col., No. 398 o: 1905. dated

in tlse sixth year of the same king’s role but fragmentary, k found :n the VaracJarija-perotnOI temple at Kavenpkkkam. 112. Ep. Cot., No. 3 of 1898. Tamil inscription written in the west wall of the Vaikuntha-peroica] temple at Utturaraalliir records the gift of gold to the MahSdeva in the neighbouring village in the eighth year of the reign. 113. Ep. Cel., No. 85 of 1898. Records a sslc of land, in the eighth year.

114. Ep. Cot., No. 6 of 1898, found in the Vaijcunfha- perumal temple wall records a gift to Mahavishiju, anil is dated in the eighth year of the same reign. 115. Ep. Cot., No. 7 of 1898. Tamil inscription in the walls of the Vaikunihapetuir.a) temple at Uttaramalllir. Incomplete. Records a sale of land In the ninth year of Vijayakampavannan's reign.

115. Ep. Cel., No. 429 of 1902 ; Ep, lnd„ vol. vii, pp. 192-3. Tamil instription, dated in the eighth year of Vilsyakampavarman's reign written in a long stone in a top/ opposite to the ruined Isvaia temple at Solaparam near Vellore. The record consists of tWo Sanskrit verses and a halt in the Grantka characters and * passage in Tamil prose The Tamil portion which is dated in the eighth year states that a chief named Rajaditya built a Siva temple and a tomb in memory of his deceased father Prithivi-GangarSyar. The mutilated Sanskrit portions give a genealogical account of Rajaditya and mentions MSdhavH as the earliest ancestor of his son Atrivarman, and another

whose name is illegible. Rajaditya is described as

the son of Prth i vi -Gang arhyar and the contemporary of Vijayakampa. Appendix A 2°5

117. Bp. Col., No. 11 of 1898. Damaged Tamil inscription at Uttaramallur Vaikuntha-

perumal temple, dated in the tenth year of the same king.

118. S././., vol. tii, No. 8, p. 13. Hultzscb. This Tamil inscription on the south wall of the Vishnu temple at Ukkal records in Tamil that one Sadaiyan gave WO kadis of paddy to the villagers of Ukkal In tbs tenth year of Kampavannan to feed the Brahmans. 119. Bp. Col., No. 207 of 1901. Tamil inscription on the south wall of the Lakshin i- Nflifiyaaa temple of Kavantandlam records in the fourteenth year of Kampavannan that one Mfinaaarpa an inhabitant of Kulacur in Vengai Nfidu made a gift

of land to the Vishnu temple at Kavantandlam. (Chenglepat District). 120. Ep. CoL, No. 12 of 1898.

Tamil record in the Vaikuntaaperumal temple at UttaramallQr registers a gift of gold to the temple in the fifteenth year of Vijayakanipavarmau. 121. Ep. Col., same place. Another damaged. Tamil inscription in the fifteenth year of the same king.

122. S././., vol. iii. No. 5, p. 8. HulUscb. Tamil inscription engraved on the south wall of the Vishnu temple of Ukkal, dated in the fifteenth year of the reign of Kampavannan. The inscription records that a certain Sadaiyan gave over 1000 kadi of paddy to the Assembly of Ukkal, who pledged themselves to supply in return 500 kadi of paddy per year for some unspecified purpose. 123. Ep. Cel., No. 39! of 19

This is a Tamil inscription engraved on a stone built into a floor close to the south wall of the Vsradaraja-

perumfi] temple at Kavirlpfliknm. It is dated in the seventeenth year of Vijayakampavarman and records a gift of gold and mentions Avani-Naiayaoachatur- vedimangalam, an alternative name of Kavcrip&kkam. jo6 History of ttu PaJlavas of South I>ufia

124. Ep. Cot.. No. 20S of 1901. This Tamil inscription put up b the south wall of the Lakshmt-Narayajja temple at Kavantandlam records in the eighteenth year of Kampavarman the celebra- tion o: certain festivals at Manasarpa-Vishougrha.

125. F.p. Cel., No. 84 of 1898- Thi* is a Tamil inscription at the Vaikuntha-perumaf temple at Uttaraoialltir and records the gift of gold b the twenty-first year of Vijayakampavarman for the repair of a local tank.

12b. Ep. Co!.. No. 86 o' 1898. Tamil inscription on one of the walls of the Vaikuntba- permr.il temple of Uttaramallnr rcoords, b the twenty-third yea: of Eruapa-Pernman, an allotment of gold and paddy. 227. Ep. fad., vol. vii, p. 93. Solapuram Tamil inscription. This inscription in the north wall of the Perumil temple at Solapuram near Vellore records the building of a temple of Narayana at Kattutumbfir, that is, Solavaram called KanakavaUi-Viahnugrh* identical with the temple in which the inscription is engraved. Kattotnmbur is described as Sbbg b Pang&la-Nadu, a subdivision of PaduvBr-kottujn. 128. Bp. Col., No. 174 of 1912. This is a Tamil inscription engr aved b one of the slabs built bto the floor of the Adhipureivara temple

at Tiruvoiriyur. The object of the inscription is to record a gift of twenty-seven kalanfui of gold for offerings by Pudi-Armdigai wife of Vidclvidugu I]angov313r of KodumbSlur in Konoflu. The amount was placed in the hands of the residents of Vaikatt&r, a suburb of TirovorriyBr on interest at three max’iuji per kalanfa per annum. 129. Ep. Co!., No. 357 of 1909. This inscription Is written on a slab set up near the Village MunsifPa fiavadi at Olakifir and is a Vlragnl of the period of Kampuporumal. It records the Appendix A 207

cieath of r hero on the occasion when the town was destroyed. Tho characters in which the inscription is recorded are old enough to be ascribed to the time of :bc later Pallava kings of the ninth cent ary. The hero who met with his death is represented by a standing figure with a drawn sword in the right band. 130. Ep. Col., No. 351 of 1908. This inscription found in the slabs at Vallciyarn temple at Mingiuju records In tbc third year of Ko-Vijaya-AparSjitavannan a gift of gold for lamp and offerings to the temple of TtruveCikn-Hahadeva at Mangfidu in Kachchipcdu. 131. Ep. Col.. No. 158 of 1912. This i9 a Tamil inscription engraved on a slab in the floor of the verandah of the Adhipumivara shrine at •Tiruvoniyur belonging to the fourth year of Ko-V ijaya-Apar3jitavamiun. The object of this record u to register the e ift of thirty Man,us d arharxhtmmai gold for a lamp to the god of Tiru- vorriyur (Mabadova) by Amatri alias Kurumbakolari a concubine of Vayirarr.egban alias Vflnakovaraiyar son of Porunangai. The amount was deposited with the Assembly of Adnir.fcakkam e hamlet oi Tirovorriyar ar.d the Amirtagana (committee; on interest of three manj/u/i per kalanfu, every year. 132. Ep. Col., No. 31 of 1912.

This Tamil inscription written on a stone lying in the Matangefivara temple at Satyavcdu is dates! in the fourth year of Aparajitavarmen records the village of Tataiynr with its income consisting of pov and Puravu for worship in the Mahadeva temple at Matangapa|]i in TekkOmfcdu a sub-division of Paiyfir- Iiaxigftttam by Kuinar&odai-KuruEBb&ri&dUt&n ctiics Kadnpatti Perariyan of Seianfidu. 133. Ep. Col., No. 161 of 1912. This is a stone inscription in Tamil dated in the fourth year of Ko-Vijaya-Aparajitavarman, and records the 208 History of the Pallavas of South India

gift of thirty kntanin of gold for .« lamp to the teniplt of TiravorriyQr MahadSvn by Sappakkan alias Pairs dnni who wan a concubine of Vairsimeghan alias Vaoakovaraiyan non of SSmi-Akkan. It mentions the assembly of AilamfcSkkain a suburb of Tiruvorri- yur nad Amitaganatthr, the village committee who took charge of the money-gift. 131. Bp. Cot., No. 32 of 1912. Thin is a Tamil inscription engraved in the Ardha- mandapii of the same temple records in the fifth year of AparSjita gift of 103 sheep for a lamp by Porrinnngai wife of Kudupattiperariyan, a

chief mentioned in a previous inscription. It also mentions the measure called the Vidil- vidttgH.

135. Bp. Cat., No. 190 of 1912. This Tamil Inscription records that in the sixth year of Kd-Vijaya-Apr.riijitavarman a gift of gold for two lamps by the community of the J>(ahe£varas which was accepted by th6 assembly of Mflvati a village near Tiruvorriyur. 136. Bp. Cot., No. 162 of 1912. This Tamil inscription on a slab inside the Adhi- puresv&ra temple records in the seventh year of Kd-Vijaya-ApiiiSjitavurman a gift of gold fora lamp to the temple by the Queen hlahadevi Adigal. The

Assembly of Adambakkam received it on interest. 137. Et. Cot., No. 159 of 1912.

This is a Grantba-Tamil inscription of the eighth year of Kd-Vijaya-AparEjitavarmac eneraved on a slab built into the veranda of the Adhiparedvara temple In TircvoffiyBr. The object of the inscription is to record the sift of fifty kalanju of urkarchernma: gold for offerings and a lamp by Paittaagikandan, chief of KSttOr in Vadagarai-Innarobamadn in Cbojanndu. The provisions made were elaborate and included lice, ghee, plantain, sugar, vegetables, nrecanuts. Appendix A 209

Betel-lcavea, lender cocoanuts, patuhe-gavya, sandal- paste and camphor- 133. Ep. Col., No. 180 of 1912. This inscription which is found in the temple ot Orrhnhd'ji records a gift of land by purchase from the residents of lgannimudbr for offering to a shrine

crdled CholamalleSvara by a donor whose name ia lost. 139. EP. Col., No. 43S of 1905. This inscription in Tamil verso on the south wall of the Vira«inesvara shrine at Tiruttaoi tccords in the eighteenth year of Vijaya-Aparajtlavaiman a gift of .1000 kaii of land by Nambi-Appi to the temple.

HO. Ep. Col., No. 433 of 1905.

This is another inscription in Tamil verse in the same place and records that a certain Nambi-Appi built a

temple of Tirnttaniya! of granite. The verse is said to have been composed by the king whose name is not however given.

141. Udayendiram Plates of Prithivipatl II. S./.J., vol. ii,

part ill, p. 380. Sanskrit and Tamil copper-plates. The Sanskrit portion give* a genealogy of the Ganga-Buja king Prithivipatl II, snmamed Hnstimalla (versa 12-23) and the information that, with the per-

mission of his sovereign Parakesari-Psrantaka I he granted the village of Kadaikdttfir to the village of Udaiyendra-Cfcaturvedimangalsm. The Tamil portion gives the boundaries of tho granted land

and is dated in tho fifteenth year of Par antaka I. The genealogical portion records the military

exploits of Prithivipati I in several verses one of which (verst 18) says that, ‘having defeated by force the Phndya's lord Varaguua at the head of the great battle of Sriparambiya and having thus made his friend's title Aparajita significant, the hero 27 3io History of the PaHavas of South India

catered heaven by sacrificing his own life.' (It has been surmised from this that the battle of SrFpurarobiya was fought by tbc Pallava king Aparfijita against Varaguoa and that the former had for his ally the Western Ganga king PrithivFpati and that the buttle ended in favour of Aparajita

though his ally lost his life in it.) 142. TiruvaLangaflu plates of Rajcadrachola. H. K. Sastri,

vol. ii, part i-H. No. 205. The Tiruvilangldu plates of Rajcadrachola belonging to the sixth year of Rajendra, while describing the achievements of the ancestors of Rajendra, record

(verie 49) that the Choja king Aditva • having conquered in battle the Pallava with his brilliant anny though he was Aparajita, he took possession of his queen, the earth and accomplished his object

in this direction too This Apniiijita is evidently identical with the AparSjita-Vikramavarman whoso inscription at Tiruttapi is dated in the eighteenth year and who, along with Western Ganga king Prithivipati for bis ally, fought against the PUndya king Varagnpa at the battle of Sripurambiya. 143. Bp. Cel., No. 119 of 1897. This is a Tamil inscripdon of the third year of Vijaya-Narasitrhavarrnan and records that Atimittur-

mirjgan. an Inhabitant of Pakkam and a servant o'f Valimadura harirg recovered the cattle, in a cattle

raid fell in the same cause.

144. Hultzscb. Ep. Ini., vol. iv, p. 177. KFI-Muttugnr Inscription of Narasimhuvaraan. This inscription consists of nine lines on a rough stone slab in KTl-Muttugur, a village in Gu(lly!ttam Taluk of the Nonh Arcot District. The alphabet is in Tamil and resembles the Vatteluttu inscriptions. The inscription records in Tamil tbe gift of land and houses at Mukkudur to a Brahman in the eighteenth year of X5-Vijaya Narasimhavarman. Below the inscription Appendix A air

Is a bss-re!ief with two centra] figures of elephant and goose from which Dr. Hultisch has drawn the Inference that Narasimhavaiman belonged to the Westera-Ganga dynasty. 145. This is an archaic Tamil inscription of the twenty- fourth pear of KS-Vijaya Norasiahavlkramavannan

arW records the death of a hero in the service of Skanda, the Adhirija of the BSpfis and who fell in the recovery of cattle lifted by three persons. 146. Vitaya-ISvaravanran. Bp. IrJ., vol. vii, p. 24. This Tamil inscription in Vatte|ullu characters record* in the twelfth year of Vijaya-ISvaiavarman the death of a hero who was killed by a Bapi chief called Kfiruniri ut Siraiyur. 147. Bp. lnd., vol. vii, p. 23.

Two inscriptions in a field at Hanumantapnram in Dharnupuri Taluk, Salem District, record that in the seventeenth year of king Vijaya-Ifivaravarman,

Rattan of PudOr and Kadadi Karakkan fell. 148. Bp. Col., No. ISO of 1916. This is a Tamil inscription engraved on a slab built into the north wall of the AgastyeSvara temple at PoyyanOr, Arkonam Tnlnk, records in Tamil the gift for offerings in tho second year of Vayiramegka- varman for the temple of TiravagattBvEtmcdaya- Mahadeva at Poygair.allur in UEmalkottam. 149. EP. CA., No. 152 of 1916. This is a similar record dated in the second year of Vayirameghavarman and registers a gift for con- ducting Sribali in the temple of Timkulkharattu AlvSr at Pilakalam.

150. KSttirai, Bp lnd., vol. vii, p. 25. This is a Tamil inscription put np on a rock near Tandlam, Arkonam Taluk, dated in the tenth year of Saul, the king of Rldavas. It consists of two Tamil verses each of which states that a Pallava- maharaja built a sluice for the tank at Tandlam. .

7X2 History of tht Pallavas of South India

151. Bp. Cel., No. 284 of 1916. Jouveau-Dubreuil, Pall. Ant.,

vol. ii, PS>. 65-6. This inscription engraved in Pal/am-Grantia on a pillar in a rock*cut cave at Melacheri, Gingee Taluk, states that the Sivu temple called Sri-Sikhari-Palla- vSSvaram was excavated by King Chaodrflditva at Siir.hapnra.

SOME INSCRIPTIONS IN ORIGINAL AIayidavolc Plates

Dithafiii] |j Kimchipurato Yuvamabarajo Bharadava- sagotto Pallavauarh Sivakha[ih]da vanimo Damflaka- dcvapatam anapayati Jamhehi dlni amba-vejayike [| ya [dhamjtu-aya-bafc-vadbanike bcrnihar.finath Agi- veaa sagottaaa Pnvakotujasa Agi'gi)vcsa-sagottasa Gogamdljasa AspdhipaU (thi) ya-gemo (Viripajrsm

amhebi udnk-adim sarbpadato [|] otasa gfimasa Viri-

paras* sava-bamhadcyapa (r)i(ba)ro{ie) vilmlna [|] alona [kh]adakadi arathasaih (vi> nayikait aparaifc. parabaliva[dattij ubhadnpnpesasaifa akuracholakavi- ciiikhat [a] samvasam ctchi anehicha save- [| j bamhadeya-majic'aya sava-pariharehl parlharito [ |] pariharatha pariharlpctha cha[| ] jo cmha-ttsscrrh atichbitona pilii badhfa]kaiejji [viu] kirapejjii vi tasa amho Sanra [tto] s&ionaib karcjamo f |j Ea[m) vachhara [:p] dasamaci 10 gimha pakfco chba;Bo 6 divttsatn pMhcb&mi auali 5 [| ] sayatti dalta

pattiku [i|] Bp. Ind., vol. vi, pp. 86-8. British Mcssch Plates op CharcdIvi

Siddha || Siri.Vijaya.Khandavam[m]a.MahErflJassa

Samvachchar[Sj ... [I] yuvamahflis)asso BbSrad- dayassa Pallavanam si^i-Vijayn.Boddbavemmassa- devi [BujddhL kuiaj8navi (janani) Cbarcdevi ba

[dake] viya . . (viyapata*) Rajatalababct [th]e pioiya (paniya-kuFid) pad pise Atukassa kaslta. (Kasltawaih) chbettatf Dal&re K&li-ilabataraka Appendix A 213

(Mahntur aka) devalcula [ssa] bhagavan-NarByaijassa amhflrb iyu-balavaddhaniysrU kaluija bhuau nivat- aampadatla taoa chatlari 4 atnhehiro [| ] in* nitupa g&meyi(yR)ki iyutU savva-paiiharehi par-harulha

paiihaiBpc [tha] [| ] Anatti Roban(|)gn[U] isti. Ep. Ind., vol. viii, p. 145.

TBICHIJ-'OPOLY IKSCEUTIOK OF MaIISND&AVABXAK I

ST^tBn: fflqrioilflupj UafirFd 1

pijTjr f«rf

faqPaBfo q^awefadifet scroll i 1 11

roiwrqft tfjpqqq fe'jq M'jfa 9R3 l

a sronifeoq ^ WfW* 1 *

^rsfrran agwftiftwiw i

ftSffffa aRTfll saJffgW «

1 ffflT: eiftfffaqtatw «ai 33a ?i*a^ 1 *

girailq rqw* afar:—

S. I. vol. 1. p. 2 d.

MAHENOTAVAm INSCRIPTION Or GUNABHARA

qfs*fld «flmag=5ri2ifiW

(Riftd aqaVj •

1*81 nftgftwT qpiw yrRgw. * Bp. Ind., vol. iv, p. 153. 4

2 1 History of the Pallavas of South India

SlYAMAKCALAH INSCRIPTION

, ! «*nPmw?qH3 a» 5TJ»T i

fKfW-VT qoc^Riq B

Bp. lud., vol. vl, p. 3?0.

Dai-avanoh Inscription op Narendea

SWTfiiT SiSOftwi^: *

Et>. fvd., vol. xii, p. 225. APPENDIX B

XLVII THE MAHAVAMSA , Ch.

And wbon that King Hattha-datba II wan dead Mfioovamma became king. (Who Is this Mapavamroa f), what family came be from, and whose son wa* be, and bow did he take possession of the kingdom? He was sprung from the race of Mahasammata, and inherited the great virtues of that lino of princes. He was the son of Kassapa, who destroyed the Thuparama. And bis queen was Saiigha, the daughter of the Rnjn of Malaya. After he had obtained the hand of this princess in marriage ho lived secretly with her in the northern country until it came to the cars of Hattha-datbc, whereupon he went over to India and having made himself known to Xing Narastha, he entered his service end with much labour found favour in the sight of that king. And when be saw that the king’s friendship was unfeigned, he brought his wife also to India and lived there with her, ministering to the king by day atill night and another king. KapduveShi, with whom also he had found favour gave him such great possessions that it seemed as if the whole of that king's dominions had beer: this granted to him ; and while he was livipg in way his wife Saiigha bore him four sons and four daughters.

And it happened one day as the king, Narasiha, was out on his elephant on pleasure attended by Manavamma, he tecame thirsty and drank of the water of a tender cocoannt sitting on his elephant and gave the out (of which he had drunk with the water that was left therein) to Mapavamma thinking him to be some other attendant. And MSpavamma took the cut that was offered to him and communed thus with himself : • This king is a friend to me and, considered in its true light, what Is there mean or degrading in eating the remnants of that which another had partaken ? It can in no wise harm me, therefore, to drink this.’ Then he dranlc off the nut. Yes, so great are 2X6 History of the Fallows of South India.

Ihc efforts of exceeding prudent men who are resolved to overcome difficulties! And the king (happening at that moment to turn round) perceived the error he had made, and fearing (lest what he had done should grieve his friend, and desiring also to repair the wrong he had unwittingly done to him) seized the nut and himself drank off what had been left In it by his friond. In such manner do honourable men always conduct themselves. Thenceforth the Icing Narasiba placed MSpauamma on an equal footing with himself, regarding food, and lodging, and honour and equipage. And whilo they were living there together, n king, Vallabha, came to make war against Nsrasiha. And the king Naraaiha

' reflected within himself in this wise : This man (MSijavamma) has served me diligently by day and night, so that with my help he might obtain the kingdom which is his birthright.

Wherefore if he should now follow me to the place of battle and lose his life in the field, his purpose, and my desire also to help bim, would be of no avail/ Therefore the king left Macavamraa in the city, and went alone to the place of battle, and began to prepare for war againsL Vallabha. And (after his departure) MSoavamma thought to himself: 'll would advantage me no wise to survive the king if he should be slain in battle (as 1 would then be left without a friend and with noDO to betp me). If such an event should happen, my friendship should have been formed in vain. For what punxwe, besides, has the king treated me as an equal (unless he expected that I might be of service to him in difficulties) ?

Wherefore it is meet that I should follow the king to the place of battle, and join him in the field, and 'share cither of defeat or victory, oi life or of death, with my friend the king/ And

for this end he raised a large army, and having equipped it fully, he mounted on a noble elephant and set out for the place of battle, and showed bimseli before Narasiha. And king Narasiba was greatly delighted at the sight, and exclaimed

with great emotion, 1 Surely, now know I the trust I had placed on him has been rightly placed/ Appendix B 317

And afterwards the forces of Mana as woll as those of the kine joined together, and crushed the army of Vallabba. And Mltjavaroma displayed great valour in the field of battle, beating down the enemy on all sides like unto Narayana in the battle of the gods. And Narasiha was greatly pleased with the valour of Maoavamma, and embraced him fondly, and exclaimed, • Of a truth thou hast been to me the giver of

’ victory t And he returned thence to his own city and held a feast in honour of his victory, and rewarded the army of MScavamma with all the honours that were due. And in course of time the king thought thus within himself. 'This my friend has left naught undone to prove his love for me; he is no longer my debtor. My debt to him must I now repay by what it is my duly to do, even though grateful men are hardly found who know the value of services done for them.' Ho then assembled his officers together and spake to them in

' this wise : You yourselves are witnesses of the deeds oi valour done by my friend here. And now it is my duty to do for him that which will be a benefit unto him, remembering that to give help unto one who had given help in the pest, is the duty of the righteous man.' And when these words were said, all the ministers replied. ‘ Whatsoever your majesty desireth, even that i9 our desire also.’ And the king then granted unto Maoavamma an army with all the equipage and material and all kinds of artificers, and gave him leave to proceed (to his country and gain for himself die sovereignty thereof). And when Mloivamma was leaving the country together with his atmy, the king wept sore bs if he bed been separated from his own son, MStjavitnma then took ship and crossed the sea (with his army), and having made a fast voyage, landed at Lar.ka with hi* forces, and began to subdue the country (aronodX And when Dathopatissa heard of this invasion, he fled (from the capital); and Migavsmtnn entered the city and took it, and tarried not to he crowned, but straightway closely pursued tho fugitive king (taking with him only a small force). (But he was soon compelled to give up the pursuit, for' that portion 28 2i8 History of lilt Pallavas of South India

of his Tarn:! army that he had left in the dty deserted from him when false tidings were brought that he had been stricken with a serious Illness. And Dathopatissa also, when be heard of this defection, raised a large nrmy nnd prepared for war against M&iavamina, who, when he saw that (save a few followers) his whole army had deserted from him,

and that (If he should carry on the war with so small a force) his enemy might get a chance to triumph over his defeat nnd his death, resolved to return to India and pursuade his friend to help him yet another time, by giving him an army to conquer the kingdom. Accordingly he returned to India, and showed ta'.mself again to his friend, Narasiha. and entered his service a second time, and having regained his favour, dwelt at his court until four kings had reigned in this island. Narasiha thus thought within himself * This friend, And : my who seeketh most resolutely after fame, hath now spent many years of his life in my service that so be might get back his

kingdom. And lo I he will soou have grown old. Kow then

can 1 now reign (in comfort) and see him (thus miserable).

Assuredly 1 shall this time restore to him his kingdom by

sending my army thither. Else what aevantageth my life to me f ’ Thereupon the king gathered his army together- and having equipped it well, gave MKoavamma all things that he desired to have, and himself accompanied the army to the sea-coast where a mighty array of ships of burden, gaily ornamented, had been prepared for them. And when the king"

reached the harbour he gave orders to all his officers that they should embark and accompany MSoavaimna; but they all showed unwillingness to do so (without their king). And Narasiha, having pondered well over the matter, resolved on this stratagem. Keeping himself so that his army might not see him. he gave over to Mtoavamma all his retinue and insignia of royalty together with the ornaments withwhich he adorned his person, and sent him (secretly) on board the ship, bidding him take the royal dram the teffin with him, and sound it from the deck of the vessel. And Marjavamma

did as he was directed the soldiers thinking that it ; and was Appendix B aig tho kin* (who was sounding the call), embarked, leaving him alone on land. Then M&pa began his voyage with the ariuy and all the material of war, which, with the ships in which they were borno, was like unto a city floating down the sea. And in due time reached the port and disembarked with the army. And after the men had beon made to rest there for a few days, he began to fight, and took the northern country aud subdued the inhabitants thereof, and then put himself at the head of his invincible army and marched against the city. And Pottha- kuttha, having heard thereof, went forth with a large army to meet the enemy. And the two armies encountered each other like unto two seas that had burst their bounds. And, Mhnavamma clad himself in his armor.:, aud led his men, mounted on hU elephant ; and he broke through the forces of Pottha-kuttha and tho king (Hattka-daltha), and scattered them on all sides. And Hattha-dattha, the king, as he was ftceir.g from the field of battle, was seized by some country people. And they cut 08 his head and brought it to Mipavamma. And Pottha-kuttha, who escaped from tho field of battle, took refuge in Mcnikandara. And tho lord of that country (from whom he sought protection), when he sew him (under bisrbof), communed thus within himself. 'Yea, now for a

I long time has this man been my friend : how can reject him, nor yet bow can I keep clear of offence to my lord the king and to this my friend f * And so (a» be could not escape from this portion by reason of its hardship, be resolved to kill himself, and) ate of some poisoned cakes, so that he died. And when Pottha-kuttha heard what had befallen hia friend, he ato also of one of the cakes and died. Thus did the island fall into the hands of MSoBvamma, freed from dangerous foes that are like unto thorns. And Minavamma then lifted his parasol of sovereignty over the island, as ii he thereby sheltered the inhabitants thereof trom the afflictions which had rained on them. And the good deeds that he did were many in number and of great value.

Who can enumerate them all one by one ? And this great and renowned man built these buildings: the terraced house 320 History of the PaUavas of South India caned Kappagama, Scpappi, Siriat Padhanarakha Viliars, anil the beautiful terraced house at Sir! Sanghabodhi Vihara. He covered also the roof of the house at Thupsrams. Aud he built a terraced house Ht tlie Thuparama and gave It to the Pansukulika monks. He repaired also die old canopy on the top of the Cctiva and many buildings there that had gone to decay. APPENDIX C

’ THE • AVANTISUNDARIKATHASARA

Tub AvanUimiarikathA saw the Avantlnmdarikath&iara are two old Sanskrit manuscripts discovered by the search party of the Madras Oriental Manuscript Library some yeai sago.' Oi these the former is a prose work with a poetic introduction while the other is n summary of this work in verse. While the MSS. are Interesting 10 the students of Sanskrit literature the poetical introduction prefixed to the prose work is of particular interest to the students of Pallava history inasmuch as it shows the literary patronage of some of the Pallava kings of the Simha- vishflu liae and the connection of some of the well-known Sanskrit poets with Kar.chipuram. It is agreed (ha*, this prose work was written by Dunjin anil the introductory chapter gives some valuable data for fixing the date and place oi Dandir. and his connection with Bbiravi as well as the Pallava kings and their interest in architecture and literature. The literary and historical importance of the work have been discussed in full by Mr. Kamokrishnakavi in his paper on ' Atantttnndari- katha of Danji’i '* which may be referred to Mr. Harlhara Sastri of Trivandrum has questioned the tenabiiicy of the identity of Datnodara and Bhiravi and the relationship of Bharavi und Danilin suggested by Mr. Kavi in the light of his discovery of the corresponding prose passage from Trivandrum Manuscript Library. The following are extracts from Mr. Ramakrlahnakavi's edition which has the advantage of supplying a number of correct readings uot found in the Manuscript acquired by the Government Oriental Manuscript Library.

‘ See para 103. o: the Report oa the working r,l Pertp. party >! Gover- roeut Oriental Manuscript Library. Madras, tor 1316-17 to 1018-13. * Proc. nod Trans o* the Second Oriental Cooforeuce, Calcutta, pp. 192-a©. See bit paper in the Pouith Session of tb.: Oriental Conference entitled ' Bhiravi and Dandin ’. ii 3?#fTg^tw»7K: II

flWiWMfltai aotfq i

1 1° D

; 3?Rrinia['vtqp'Hq^5q>*r mi oft i

OWfJHWfl OWJltft «$(«:) **W*R: l 1 ft 1

01 qofqr^o «fcoTOfas$: 1

;qgiW|w offor j 1 otn^qjwsfl « R

atof jo*io*i*aifasfaq|«/i: i

crj^n os'loi^: Frfefavnfifa so: i 1 »

.atom wwf* wWarn aiyanlq i

qt fsrarq JJO«rq? WOOOOORfq 1 I II

a^R< QtTra?ocKi i

3^f^£qr3cq!ftoiq;rqqr i i |M ^aqfajoowj-

1qiJ^fq8HH?|%a®5fB5m |

ao5«q|s ftwfr-

wo qqoWo« <*: i i ft i

wfopra?Rr*rt facwwar (3t) *.a: i

H *r$o fafa'm a°fasia: i 1* » i «

aa 4

g^jfqira qq (») to? i

5* sprgsfciUfw wmrewRa: i i ^

» qfijRi'n? WI R*g «T < ^IR 9T0 I

Mi4ifiRi0Uii saiffl fpii: « » $«. i

affisfflfaifiar qrfan i

gnp^tarfywra^ iFqa'xrf ewa' » i

srccrgciq ( flic Stafiwsaqt n q) M? *

awr ^mqTrgifwirat qnnr^RT'T i

ft ijtorcifs^q gfim? i 5 i ^ i

0 iiaRt SiftflffR wft: BH (q) qt fil?iq i

arcwsfrffli? fawprat (3) i i ^ i

5[*rfqpT affaprfw wtopb? i

arfagfag gi ! Wg foratqquwww u i^vi

wi<#MPaq« fiat: oai^qqiJRi i

qi? qq? (?) tFWTfi tPt5Ri|: g I ^ I

o 5f5#raqi»l#rrqq^qRqi^ •

awrPflq? qs^q aqpfqqftftnr i i i

?fa «3i *rf^r«M

3Rqatnsrfig0qiJt3i«iT»?q(g g g g

wrqqf flUBPfl'jq: 0 Sflifqa: I i i 9* * -* srca: qfwfo: ' Ml

awM *36 i qjn: ffa agaaq^ « > to# awitfM; 1 ^

qc^ifr «w^r^o»^ff rfjuto: i aawasi^SR: «z3

$aqm?wwqf qqfq[^?q 3 W«JI ifrttafflnraa ftjQT 1 * \l *

aa: gr *ttf> ft^qffiqrwi: i

3>qpt qfcggtgia RggffifrRg^arcq i « • sq'pqa g ares 03 nun 3 ftifli 3ift i wwi nduwr gagr^i sag 3 i 1 1 < ^ gfaera ^ afaq qi-ratoftqa: i

1 g 33R 5IWI3I?: ^gq'f*nrRat: i r,

awm^^qR: His* 3 fkiSfl: I q*qg jiqpmsqrft •qsgft[»g'g «6g i i *<\ a gqi^a: ftrftis Jroraftqyi q* ' wgsg^qgojFi: g «g fgsreiPKg i

qwi qr*a?i!grf«^ft3ifFi: i grcfa: q%wVja1fcwrq i v» •

1 3WFT*faqarf*jai fireman fjRqsi&W ! i m 3?[ggqaf aawrgroiigq: i i \< i

F^saF**: i g $ ftfpqagaqiqtftrq ^qsftwigRTW qf^wwwa 1 i ^ « 29 Aflat 9 »«Oi: ii *o y

n^m^i £a: &i siftfaiftnft i a?rn sfra: f* " n v? u wa: awi^a w^medOT; i aha 1* 95iaT§: ^ aai gfadR»flr i n v^ i

a«prfeaa|Pa w*’a: gra ai fl at i

*: •&m saifo nuKifartto' i i v* I

ai?t3vt'l«a*l«: I «pt[ gaiqfl : TO: gi*Mf ad «ltff i II V« I

«na (fwfldiiw wa$: jwtwui i stft »* »?goW $ awnfa i I V^ I

fasifal nRTgrTi qi: afoSsf fWlM»: I w#pfopnmwfdF* flfcwwat * • V$ I

?fa m\ aa: atari fa^htfa i v«s 95%: 98 a «l irft aa a fiiffrwr n I |

wjtais'fl^ret^ressiga'sqi i

» Waft* ?55? 9: i I

«*y*i-l gtarri^flifaii aflataar i 1 I

a^Rrt 95i a;a9TT aafiferir i

a®n»5ai*j 8?: i t 9^ aa? « V 1

SOT): i aa?

3?^nl JRJTftfct 2551 1 i \\ »

srf9?q hRwwj^ n*n i

nfijipas 5«foqr t t M «

afaRgfg

fiCff $5vRM(ifo g i M i f*fW

32jjiwia^e«p«^irft qtfofi 1 \\S « rW Stf8«-?RT flrtfifatf 5*: 1

^qi*32^5i'5 s n ^ i aa: ftftzt soft snnft ^ g : i nar aq# n^r n*T‘qt2qa‘wi( i i \\ « b 251 5l «wae «W »

?gsrfafa i i ^ i

H feafqai fsfasnfT • qfa«TSBsffcwjW*q: qqrsqww 1 i \t i

q?w*f*q4t aaRWi afiraiqa: i qtfinq m«f 'm i i i «s. c ew gr awisj-KWisaq i \o ^Rc^aga^l i 1 1 aa: 0n*4 aar ?*hi«U5$q« i wiqiRig ml -Rcim 1 • V" nfcfli ftoianmfcr* i

*sfe foqtfoqijtf-

gqafl 'i^ftraswisr* i i^i

Mfgi jrtqi ftfwq^qgraiirorri wq: >j w o c*

cirKn''at arma^ ndaeqq %qpir*^ i h nrr«5 a-*«T ?wq»7 5*W«l: faffl*tqrfil3Iflq B ^ I fntfng^tarntf

otj: qfos^: » ADDITIONAL NOTES BY THE EDITOR

Page 10, no!/ 2.

This work traces the descent of Dantfin in its introductory chapter. In doing so it brings his great grandfather Gopaia as a fellow-pupil of Bbiravi whom it brings into contapt with three kings of Soath India, namely, Vishguvanlhana, the father of Jayasimha I of the Chaiukyss of Badfimi ; of Durviulta, among the Gang as who was his own pupil and commented up on the 15th Sarga of the Kiialarfuraya and wrote a Sanskrit version of the Bthatkaika and Simha* viahpn of Ksnchi. Thcso details come out clearly from the MS. copy of the prose work Avantisvmlarika:/)0 not , the versified i&ra or abridgement, as shown by Pandit Harihara Sastri, Curator of Sanskrit MSS., Trivandram, ;n a paper presented to the fourth Oriental Conference in Allahabad.

Page'll, net* 2.

The discovery of these panels raises the question as to the religion of the kings and the existence of the place. Sitnhavishpu was a Vaishnava as he is described as Simha vishpu who worshipped Vishpu fn devotion: BhoklyarOdkita Vub%uh Sim/tavishtjult, His son and successor Mahondra is said to have been a Jam originally and then become a convert to iSaivistn through Appar. It seems likely that ho was Jain as in the Mattaiilma be brings into ridicule the Saiva Kapalika and the Shkyas or Bnddhists. He has no reference to the Jains. His father’s devotion to Vaishoavistn may explain its omission. HU portrait in the Varaha cave may bo due to the fact that he was there a prince with his father and like him, he may then have been a Vaishpava. This raises the question of 230 History of the Pallavas of South India

ihc origin oi the place. There is little doubt that the place existed before whatever Mahamalla may have done

to enlarge and beautify it.

Page 101, note 1.

The style of pillar described does mark a distinct class of

pillars. If Mahamalla originated It, as probably he did,

his successors continued it, and we find this kind oi pillar

in buildings of later limes of different ages. To mark it distinctly as having been originated by Mahamalla we

wont a fevr undoubted examples of these ascribablc to his age. We cannot say we got that in Mahabaiipuram.

Page 102, note I.

There is no evidence in support of the assertion that Narasimhavarman Mahcroalla founded the town. The town had the vernacular name Mallai and in that name was known earlier, as Bhntatti]vcr, a native of the place refers to the place by that name. Tirumangai Alvar a contemporary of NRodivarman Pnllnvamalla refers to the place as kajal mallai. Talafayanam, meaning Mallai close

to the sea which is otherwise known Talatayanam, lying

on land. This last is in reference to Vishpu who is abed on the earth, as though on the sea usually, to let a devotee have a view of him in that posture. It was called kadal*

Mails: to distinguish it from other Mallais clearly indicat-

ing that it is an ordinary native name. This is distinct

from the Mamallapuram given to it by Mahamalla, as is very commonly the case in South India. The village Mallai became the city Mamallapuram by this rechrister.- ing. Pandit M. Raghavaiyangar has suggested, from a reference in the Sangam classic Po-umbaji&r*apt>o4*i, the identification of this place with A'tr{nyarttu in the poem in the Journal ot Oriental Research. This term means that which has the name of water and the Pandit finds justifica-

tion for it in the name Jolafayanam given to the Shore- temple in one of the later inscriptions. Tirumangai Ajvar's Additional Notes by the Editor 231

reference is Talalayannm and not Jalutayanam. It would

be difficult to find a reason for tho alteration. It must also

be :i 016- that Jabfayanant is given to the Sivasirine in tho inscription. While the Pandit deserves credit for the sug-

gestion, Nlr-peyarttv is more likely to refer to another place Ttru-Ntr-Malai near Pallavaram and the poem has

to be examined closely to see whether this is the place actually meant. (See Indian Antiquary, 1917; The

Antiquities of Mahobahtmram, pp. 49 ff.)

Page 120, note 2.

The views of the late Mr. H. K. Sastri seem to have been due entirely to a misconstruction of the floka in the Tandsntottam plates and a misunderstanding of the word fituiab (again). The previous verse refers to the conquest of the south and refers obviously to the exploits of Simhavi3hnu of the main line. From these the genealogy passes ou to the descendants of his younger brother Bhimavartr.an. The first important character in this line

is Hirnnyavarm.i whose 90n Nanrfivarman Pollnvamalla became a great PaOava ruler. The poet apparently spoke oi Simhavlshnu as &u avatar of Vishnu and refers tc Hiranya similarly as a second avatar oi the same Vishnu (Bhurapyutejah). The use of the fiunai (again) Is then quite justified. There is no need to identify this Nandivarmnn with Nandi of TeHaru and create difficulties

to surmount. The Erst is given his peculiar title Rkadbirn

and he ia described as a Paramavafsh’yava. The other

is described as an equally devout Saiva. Bach of them gives himself credit for such allegiance in religion in tho concluding verses. There is no room for a second Hiraayavanna nor is there any need.

Page 13S, note 2.

The name oi this author PenindEvanEr and his work Bhoraia- tenia have been too readily identified with the author Bh£ratam-p£diya Perurbdevanar and his BhOralvn. The 232 History of the Pa/lavas of South India

first refers himself and his work 10 the reign of Nandi- v»n»an of Te||»ru and therefore to the ninth century beyond a doubt. In regard to the other however we have cither the work nor any extracts. He is regarded as the author of the invocatory poems to the eight Sangam collections of which the Ahantni&ra collection was made lor Ugra-Pundya by Radra Sarman. Ac ancient Pfiadya, anterior to the genealogical lists, is given credit for having got the Bkaratam done into Tamil in the larger Sinna-

manur places. This achievement is put on a footing of equality with the victory at Taiaialaaganam and the establishment of the Sangam in Madura. In the face of these distinctive (eatures the identifications of the two Pctundcvans would be impossible and the Bhoxatam of the earlier Pcrundevan cunnot be the ttQ&o that has come down to us in part. (

ERRATA

Pase Line

39 25 (or Kfllimaharatha, nod K'alimahataraka.

42 12 for Simhavarman and Sxandavaman, read Madhavavarman.

tf 15 (or Simhavarraan, read Madbavavarman.

71 25 (Or fifth, rood fourth.

M 29 for aixth, read fifth.

104 12 for circa 600, read circa S55.

ff.n. 2 ) 103 (or read COT- Unci *OT i ;

2 (or 3T3R0J read

113 Gcd. Table (or Simhavanran read Simhaviehcu.

1.0. 1 ) 116^ (or Malafinkritii, road Moiaprakritii. line 8 J

'La. 2 1 137 (or the work, read of the work. j line 2} 160 7 (or Sondar.ar, read Sondarar.

169 2 (or vol. xiv, read vol. rv.

A it77 ocher errors mostly in dlacrttlca: marks* aavo not fc*#a noticed hero ac be lag too obvious. »

INDEX

(Rotereooea are to pagosj

Al(chM-Amll), buttle of, 139,

Adaiubakkaro, Assembly of, 154, Arti&faw, Wii clcplisn!, 105 20? Anvarman (Aryav»rm*(i>, 42 Adw, 153 ARbaflfetru. 39 Aditya I. Ch<»U king, conquest of AravSfctr. 9 Tc^3aniap.ta temple, at PoyyonOr, /TtHa,j, 1'alUva WM-hoise of PnrarjotrarnTiraiftD I. 105 AgsrofAnimmoti. Kndamfc* prin- Alytn/uMma (-Paja ir«v»r«VBr- cess, 73, 135 ui«li I!, 107 AgtniA&ma, 31, 37 ideobccjtkon of, 11 , Alr*ri<1ana;l*, Identification of. 45 AjAvarniac, Kadambn king, 73 Avanjn&roMaa f - Nandivarraan Ajjhltabha^drlka, Kedamb* pr.c- Avan bi-Ayana.Ctat un-edimanga. Ahnidn] 132 li«rn (-Kavcrtpakknm), 5o4, siivfitMwa ( • bCahesdravarxnnn

Aycmistmha% xe Simbaviabnu Aiunravati, 31. 37, 41 Ava niisu* dariMa rAdi J* ], £ . 10,43, Awttye. 5S 81, 153 u* also App. C, pp Amojpivarsha. 13d 775 G Aaaatnsivncbirra. 107 Avamuku, XQarija of, 15. 47 33, 34. 37 OKU Ankara, a title, 21 Anoitfa. 115 Bahtikn. 18 it^rjtnnas— B5h3r— l HgAinat Pocdyafl, 142 Boundaries of tillages . gifted. Detail by Aditya, 143 150# Later Pallavn King, 141-43 Course of Studies offered in, 14! Moottra*nt8 . m % $*u$. burlesque. AraUar. Varaguoa cceaicped at, 136 BfcaKtratbn. Kadnmba King, 71 Archltttiuro. Longtaursc, on the Ballot-box, principle cf, under* value of a study of for fixing in Ckoia times, IXSe the date of manumeau. 1C0-1 Bam, 6. 136 Arccft mu, duties on, 153 feudatory of Nripatunga, 140 2

INDEX

BhnlTuvakOO'Sa. 8 BMrata, reading of of (he Kuiam reroute, 107 /MAsMt&fiaiAa, lfl //airattuptn, S’ DoUvanur, 6 Bhiravi. 10, 24, «, 79, 81, S3 Dfildra, 35, fe at the PallavH Court, IS Daodlo, 10, 24. 43 Bhiia, play* of at the Poltava A: live PalUva Court, 110-111 court, 111 Bb>aa«araiao, Haltava, S3, S« Earlier sojourn of, 153 Bboeinrman, KadamDa Kins, 73 FrUod* or, ISO, m Apn. C.

BMit, fiscal term. 153 Dwitlga < D antivaroao) , subju- BhiunatMa, 18 gftlloo of by GovSuda III, 135 Brhat-Bfinae, 71 bantl-WaudivArniim, 133 D*a*3U, 15! UactipottarMar, 153, SH Dad (Ivor Buddha, indebted to VUBut* lot tuao his doctrine, 27, SS DaotivannAO, 131, 132, 133 Buddbavarroan, 23, U lx; ii Of, 134-fi Buddbiam, 2i, 3> i Degenerate Parti ( - D**ao*ptir* ?). 41, 62 state ol, 85 Uodoapum, 41, 54-5 Buddyantrani, 51, 8) Ideotlfication os, 62 Burnell (Dr.), 2 TOvar&sbtfa. 45 Ktoatificallon of, 45** ltoveudravanaao, 45 Dhaaaibiaya, 45 Dhiuyakatn < - Dhamnikotta,) Camps. PtlUra royal camp*, 44 Arattftrati, 31 Ceylon, 13 Dfcanntpula. 22, 26 Invasion uud« NarMlmiiavar- DLarnurujaratha* B rean I, 89 Digambara Jnina, 11, 42 rocond naval napeditlot) tO,fS, Dhart^tkundnptar, 114, 116fr 1» Pilipa, Noiambi cbie*, 145 ChslcVyas (W.J, 6, 10, 17 Dnixna*. inteeded to be Staged Chap dad aocjn, 73 a: the Pnllava coizrt, 159 * Chandalnr plntw. <1 Duxvinlta, Gauga King. 10, 43 Ctanflradityu, .44 CWudevl, 34. » Ch4rcpoa=.«rA, 145 C fieri, 17 CMlhzteri {- Mabendravannan Election principle cf, In Villa?* &> II. Assemblies, 155 Cbiwcotef - j?) Erandol), 45 EIHoC (Sir WJ. I Epigraphy, Klco: on tho value CbUramaya' PftU&va Prince, 112, Dr of. for research, 4-5 124. 125 123. Bn-Vitij*-Ptrt>m*k)tA( Cbkram^h* Tattoo, 155 (-Tack Com t..), Chola laterreg-nm. at Ranch:. Management mil mention of, la Pallava Inscrip- 4W. ut also Introduction 15&i Chela tnscripuooa, details on ioml tions, Adratataratfoa in, 25Sw ChUtAvana, b&ttie of, 125 UUntlflcarion of, 126 Coa^canran:. tee K&ncb!pnnun

Copperplate charters of the Fcp^usioa t J . rolavai. see App. A, pp. 153- F!oe ph5,-*t9 - 41 220 ffl^r INDEX 337

u Newraading of the Babur platen,

Gauwlis temple, 106 On tbe age of Seven Pagodas, Gangs-Palisvn theory. 132«, ire lOin alio Intrwlocticc On tbe Identification of Uragapc- Ganges, 4, 6, 10. 13. 11, 42 ram, 101k Gautaratporra Satakarni, 16, 17. 37 Oa tbe position of Kiunpc- Genealogy of Ilia Early Pallsvm, variDHO, 14S, 144 Hum. 18 Gfvtita, Godavari [R.l, 37. 45, 46 I Goldsmiths, dutycc, 152 Gopala Alvar (V.), 137 IkahvBko. 17 Gopinathn Rac (T. A.), 4. 91. 136. -Btf. W , -T’rsyxn ( •Tc^jdAoan Ike Govcniitentol organisation of the Timvan, 21, 23,27, Z£, 3$ Pnl lavas, 146-157 aSlnity to 1 Kamfiiitcbi. r**eaue :ern. 132 North Indian ones, 14S, 14tM Qftvnr, 152 Kancfct Govinda HI, Invasion U IcdrabhAtlSmkr/ajxnAD, Vishnu- by, ISS kupdin KJag, 76 GOVitxUvsrmaa, Pallava, 83 Inscripdeas of the PaUavas, see Goviiulavsmiao, Vblmukuinlln App.A,sp. 163-220 76 King, Iraiyasi&r* Aka&pvruf. Conraer.* Qriiaa. ofioer* in ebarne o<, MB tary on, 124 Gudlmollam, 140 G'nfuo.lirano ( - Pnraiatararavar- J iwn I) GufaMarc. i« Mahendravaricaii I Jaica temples in KadcH, ICG Gnpts Era, Initial date of. Shatsa J&y*vannftD,37 Sealrl CO, 33 Jouveau-Dcbrmi)J~ Gupta inscriptions, compared with Oa tn= origin of Pslfavfct, 19 the Pallava, IS3 tnc nature o: tii* Gupto Gorjarm. 18 On tavAiios to the South, 44-5 H Ofl tbe Vtthcukundia origio of POllavx Art, 77-5 Ur^pjroc, 101 Harlhara Sostri, 43" Oa ttilavx pornttog, 82-3 Hartvarmon. Kadsmb* Ktn*, 73 On PaJUva Kyles of architecture, Hastlvarroan of Vecgi. 45, 47 On 91 pillar inscription, 145 HSmSvati JyfehiApodA SOTiuylji. Brahmin Huflhndacalll plater. 19. 33, 35. 37 ScboUr. AllAionieats of, 129-30 Hirmja, revenue term. 153 Hironyavattn* Maharaja, S3. 114 Petition of In Pallava genealogy, 116 K Hlueo.TSang, Chinese Pilgrim, 12, Kadambis. 21, «-73 27, 28, 8? ManafaftltpuTAc Uagcrlptioo of the city of Xasch), XadaninalUI. M 102-3 KflgmitbA temple (- RAjmIsi- bfisvsrAl, 8,13 On aisle of Buddhism in Knnohi Quoea. 2CO end Psndva country, 103 XSdavtu-Mxbiidiv'yAr, Kadavoi*, 17 Veit to KSocat. 10? KsktiCtthavarxnAn, Kadoratu King, Hnlarch (Ur.>, 2,6.33 Identification of Sripuiernbiyam, 53. 72 KHabbsrtfl. 47, 48, iy, 50 142 INDEX

Xitlabrira?, vanquished by Sirahn- Kl||l, CbdA cbiltft, 21. 29,30 KdoiarlUngal, 7 it. SI I < 1 « ntiftcatlon o 1 .S5 13D Kb*Ur/wu,*, 78, SlgTJiHcaace of m PalUva age of. 158 Hilton’ Introduction KTrlvarman.rakl on Kinchf by, 122 fCcltiKtii Xarfirtu. 30 KcdukoUl f— Ekadblramaiiga- SCnlUr. 25: Relations with Ka|a- Hub), 130 bhra«, 36 Koduinbalnr. battle o!. 123 KalanuJam, tattle of. 30 Kop^amudi platen, compared with Ku’raandakA, NttU&ra of, 148*. Mavtdarolu plates. 30. KimSrn, 38 Koani, 44 • - KAmpapertimXl { K a tu j» k XMt&Ui (Tara. Xottam), 113 v ancon), 144 Ko Horns, divisioa of Iq To^da- •• Kara pavar man { Vijayakampa- runudalani, 25, 147 varauttjg 132-4 Name* of. 147« KOvQr Kilar. & K^oTpnrani, Pr*-P*!lHV* hwtory Krishna Saitri (H) - of, 13-31 Damrfoa of the reign of Pallava Uio*n-T>*ag In, 102-3 mall a. 119 Invasions of the Chalukyo* into, IdeutiScahac of the reliefs at 80. 105, \& MahEbnii pur am discussed. 37 RHahtr&kotA tovaalonv into, 128, Oa the Oarodu plates of Simba*

127 vanccn , o7 State of I tanking la, 7t, IK- 11, Krisbcaiwarn: Arcung&r. on the 157-® origin of the Paiiavas, 4, 17-18 Temple* of. 109-10.114, 131 Knsacararajaii, Kadamba King, Under KarikJU. 23-30 72. 73 Under :bo Pallavas of Prakrit Kshatrapsi. southward advance of,

Charters, S3 ff 53

XACgAViLrraaa. 71 Kshatryasi mhepal l arWvara, at KasjaaQr. aadent name of, 87 klahabalipuram. 13. 110 KApalttoR, 10 Kot*m, of D^variiotra. 45 Lire cf, as described in Mitt* Kubia-Viihu avoid liana (E. Chnla- vil&sapraMsan** 94. 95 Koikakcbola. 9. 28. 29. 31. S5 Kudarafliku (Tirokcdamukku) Karcdtaxas. ideattHcacioc of with (- Xumbhakocam), battle of. Kalabfcras. 85a 140 XnraiauU. 13D Kudariyil Kottam. identification of, Xaiuvur, dost. of. 2S with Kcdarfoai, 30 l«4 Kulotttragacbflla, 25, 26, 27

Kdtumuh/uMJitra, P a 1 1 a v a Kulamur, battlefield. 123 Musical iastranon.:, capture XvuiJiikara, Village of. U3* of. 121 Kucraodarliovll, Pudafcotta, 131 Kaatilya. AriMMra of. I48e Kuntala. 53 Klvlripaulcas, 9 Karam. Aaaembly of, 154 Sea-tiudt with, 35 Kunna platee, battle uf Peru- ACto>\M4tarM, ot Dosdio, 75. 111,112 valanalldr, d^criptkt in, 105, Kefertcce to Kftfichl in, III /fto&mbxJmJa, 13 KunjgWu, battle of. 137 Kftrabipiitras. of Aaokan InKrip- Kuruoibabhlmi (•> Tutidamajj- uon, 28

MftbSndrAVflnufcC II, 103-4 Mab«odravtkrama, u* Makwidra- Load-Survey', in P* llava record*, varmaa I MahlndrAelsbpugrn*. Pillavi Literature, value of. lor Hal lav* at Mahiiidravidl. 91 Hlitory, 8-13 Utopia MablpWft, 18 In peter riven to, by the Pnlla- Moianldw vas. 157-81 MaUvos- Ukatnihiga, Jaica work. 11, 42-3, Def eater. by Sira&avmhnu, 84, 85 ldeo tf Aeatioc, of, AS*

Xlalla: [ - MakXbalipvato), 1SB Myaalla style ol orchiteciur*. 101 Mackenzie (Col. C.), work of. 76 MJnmdnr, PiJIava aavft at, 6, 7 Maok.nziu MSS., 1. 24-5 Tack at, Pallnva orfcto of, 155 Midhava II (W. Ganna). 42 Muobaklam, 149 Madbavavartaao I. Vlslinakapdlo MncR:i. enrieoc same of, 87 King, 78 Ass- ably at. 154 KalmbaTlpuraoi - Se.rn Pa/C«las, Vfioavamma, Ceylon Prince. i« Mivallvaram, MalUI. Kaflan- At the Pallava court, 09 mallai, Masnmallaporair.. ? BUQ4*ftpatfa Pallava aonu- 7. 8. 13. 39 meat in, 6, 7 DiacQsdoc oo the age of, 101-2 Irnportaoc* of, 91 n Monolith! at. 1 CO-2 Wlivjhltnvarrnan. Kfldamba King, Naval bale for Ceyloc invaioni, Mar. gala, NoUmb* King. Ii5 Pott ol. reference In Tinuuanral MlrtlkkarX^gaT, age and podtton Alvir to, 93, 33*. ICO of. 180 Royal statues at. 87-8 MantroAcgAU, boaio of. 97 Mali8ndr»pO»dhlTSian. j« Mahan- MantmiAaM, 21, », 30

dravarouB I, S8 Manipallavaa, 21 . 22 MaUkSulSra, Vvigrarijaof, 44.45 Manpai. baltle-fteld ( - Manoat- Muhina!!*, «, Naradml lavaraian 1 kod1, Maxpnlknrfchl, Mann- MahSraoIbpurajn. Kt MohabaU- 123, 126 purain of KoraU. 45 3. MoAimmSa, 13, 9H Account XArnn badairaCi Pacdyan King, ; relating to MidftVammA, App. incursions ol into Tor, daman*

MahSndrApura l - MaUndraviMi), Af*tl9l4UUa PnAauw, 10, 11. 81 Content* of. 93-4 iVfaKtndrt f££a . Pallava tank at Light thrown by, l>4-6 MabBndnmdl. 91 Maytiavolu Plate* of Slvxakoud*- KohBcdravMi. 7. 13 variaaa, 19. XI, 37. App, A. - Viiboa temple at, 90. 91 Mayllal ( Mylaporel PalUva MahBcdrnrarraaa I. 6. S, 10. <8, 81 Capitol, under Nandivorioao Literary achievement of, 93-4 III. 138 Military events, ® M8Ucberi. P^lUva temple *t, 7 Pointing and mesx, under, 92-3

Religious -news of. 90. 91 Mol&kiu-tM [ -Pnndya country) Style of architecture, 91-2 visit by Ilinen-Tsang. 103 Templee of, 90 Mrlgeiavaraau, 71. 72 INDEX

MudrirdMtsa, nation of Daatl- . WUVIWIMMI X«))3r (-NeUore), battle of, 125 Uikt&vMt templo of, at Klnchi. Nel.SVp-Ukon], 146 battle of ( - KeasMlt) 191 KatTfit, Mdlatfbilao temple of, at Tin- Ideotiflcarion of, 32S tc.ljUkunrn.-n, 54 Nanntallpakkam, 146 Muaic, (DKr'.ptlonal treatise on. m Niter*#, of Avamuka, 45, *7 KuduolyiuEtlai, 63 NTmt»vana— 125 Msttaralyan, 6, 140 Battle of, Mentlficotloa of, 126 tfUflira. i«8 t> Nolambw, 145 thirty-two thousand, N>o, 1», ». 2!. 22. ?0. ». 31. S> NojambavSiM Nllaoda, Ontoernty nf. ;2 145 -Nrip=- MUriraptMenJ*, 11, 81 Nppainottapdtarayar ( Nallira, battleof. 137 tuaicavarniaol, 139 Nripataogavarinao, 136-42 /JUiUiMfionmO/ ( - Tlnunao g*i XivSr), Hi Campa^jua ag*lc« the Pendyns, NaiDfciyttnd 6 r Nnnbi, 193 acdowmeatx nnder, /TmdikkaltmUkim, 24.81.82 Educational Cootonlaof. 1M-6 141 during, 24 and infitarayar, U3. iff Naodlvar- Extent of Empire 140 descent man III Raalitrakcta of. 159 NandipStaraRjua, iee Naadlnr- o»n II, PaJUramafl* NandipOlUrafsr . Nandivarman), ( OlakkJr, dostructioa of. 144 On«a. 44 If and! par a ( - Naadipurnriopago- rSro), tiege of, 121 Nandlpuian B n»gunmi ( - Nathan- kovil Nandtpnra), 13. 124 PfcbUras. distinct from PalLwas. Nandlvarroto ill, 11, 16, 47. 82 15, 17-18. 22 Campaigns against the Pand- Painting, T«tigw cf PalUvt. a: Sitranuavns&l. 92-3.

it v»» of the reign. 138-9 PRlakkadn, 41 Na**mt«n Jlruivndadi, 6$ Identity of, Slw, 55 Naaclgs, 145 WUkkA. CJyRTAScoa of. 45. 47 Narai.mtiicnorvn (R.) on 4»*o- Pafcytpa, battle of, 157137 sfftWfa. 13 PAllAVA'ChalakvnPallAVA-Chilulcva condicts—conflicts— NoraslmtiAvnrmBn i f-XabA- Beginning? of, S3 Snppnftod origin of, ffi. see also Ccylcc ‘.avotioL^ SS-lOO Introduction Monuments of. a: Mahabslipu- PmIIhva art, ccicdn aad evolution of, ram, 10V2 161 Raided Vitipi, 93 PaIIava temples, evolution of, 161 Reign of* 97 PallAVAroalU, itt Maudwarn an II PaiUvamalla Nandivarman II}. NanLStmbavbLNanis: mbavbli cu.w Kfcjaaiohii ( - Naniyann. temple of, at Dolura. 161 113, 114. 116 m. 119-32 Narendra (-Ma^Sudravarroim If, Cbalnkyan invasion of K&5cb!. €0 121-2 Xgitedrostoa, 72 Duration of r*l£Q of. 119-9) A 24 Military events, 123-8 NSynarnSrs, ay© of, 78 Revlon* leanings. 127-8 NtdumfcatJ, Pond ran kin?, con- State, of learning nnder, 128-30 vcnSoa ol, to Saw*®, LS9 pallaTnalcbcbaram. 13 INDEX 2 4 I

PBlUnmm, 6, 7, 13 Pingrtendtri, oc tbo PalUvaa, 10 PsUava role, general coosiderstlons PJublipnrt. 45 o(. 144-61 Hodoka. » PolUvss— Follachi, 45 Administration of, 147-3 letter*, duty oc. 152

Ar of. 10! aVAT, 1 1 entity of with Poygal fcariy Psllavaa of tbe Prmkrit *N*r, 30 RccqXU. 32-40 Pmbhavati Guj*a, 72 Great PeQavu. 79-131 Prakrit charters, Joutco.ii Dub*

History co the ressstob 00< 1-4 reui: cg tfcedr age, 56 , Later Pallavar, ISMS PnthJvtpAthi I, Wes: ere Gaaga, Litoral are under, 157-61 military exploit* of. against Materials for ttie history Of, 4 fl Varaguno. 142

ft 41-9» Pr.t ni el a I Of the Sanskrit pi Ms, bSn f VakAtaka, 53 Pallava inscriptioca aod copper Souibern coacixst of. 7), 72 plates, Ape A, 163-214 Pnthivl Vyfigra, Nuhnda chief, 125 MlftVft rule «n S. ladi*. K eoor*l Prlthudaka ( - Peboa), 18 reflections. 146-61 ProfesN3QQ taxes, nodeT the PaHara Theories of the origin of, 15-23, kings. 152 also Introduction Patakarin (11). K> Pflnariahtra, 12 PcllnlOr f-Pnite aid Polflore), Parain A4a, Kurnra. 155 bit lie of. S3 PaiauiW/araTaroao XI, 111-2 rtilUsanaan. 107 PWatBMvaravaraian 1, 41, 1C4-3 PQlaalvi, 31 ParamUSraravlapBgawn), les.Vai- Fvrananvm, 24. 29 kontha Pennal temple. KHchl. Purmtyt***, { - Mahfodra- 13 varaan I), W Origin cf. U1 Fuaalar Nayaalr, tfory of. 1CG, ParipUat, istreaamfcal detail la. 9 FMBt, family of. 141 P«Hy*J», battle of, 97 PuthWi. revenue term. 15? Partbasarothl temple, lnocription ravnlur, battlefield, 123 at, 135 PaiUva orlRlr, of, 1S5» Referred to byTIrunsacgsl Alvar, 135 Rarhn, Kadambn. 71 Parthian home of tbe Pallaras, 23 A (- Privy* council • Pniupatas, 93 loraj, 148 PStnlikn l-Patallpatra), 12, 44 ftSlaktarlvanw (- Aditya I), 333 Patac.V.U, reference in, to KABcW- RajaicVhcra, 18 pv'ft, 157, 158 R5 ailmba, Paidrn king. 159 Penr-fiurJnam, I. 12, 80. 96 Rijaalmha (-Narasuak Aceonot at the raid on Vitapi, 10.6,48 Da^dic a: the court of. Ilia 06. 122 Ptriy^lirumaial, 131 Literature under, 110-11 '.09 Frrvalu-umOU. 10n 5foaumeoti of , Persian home, of the Pa'lav*».25 Reign of. 100-12 PtrmmtontorupfrtlM, condition of Sari am es of, 106 K&nchl, deaeripttOB io, 28, ?9 RajAiiimbtsvara, see fcTniirtnsrdrhp

Pcruodevanar, 82 ; identity of trr temple special Ncce by Editor Raiavaraa l-R^jasimba), 110 Pereoffnli, Awerafcty of, 154 R*tuakrf*hnak*Ti (BC), 221 Penuralnnaliar. bottle of, 105 R.tica barman, *«59 Plklra. 41. 44 Rap i m alia*, Pallara Prfnoe, 114. PDkiUl. Nagft princess, 30 116* 31 342 INDEX

Rangncbarya

RargnpitlU. Pa!l»«* Qt«nt, Siv* Sanlcnraffrrtnti, barila of. 125 •brine nl Kftnchl btitlt by, 1W, Saalnramangal ( - SankarajnSms) 1C«v DactlcAold, 123 K*fcta»yag»ra, theory of, exaorln- Iilenlily of. 126 Ss, 21 S»tUD-P*Hyi|l. kfirtumlys chiof RudrAa KwuaAi. 9, 24, 23, 36 140 Rtt^dll,’ XlAbffkaiutrApa, SafwimdAa ( iUhicdravor- man I). 91 S»tyaf?ir» (Svi-nl). 52 S*V'«fl#r, source* of, for writing - ? Sibanis ( Sauras), 125 /Vriyi/ar.Tna.'j. l ( - YiiU^Assftro blica) - S.acaooan, 30 31 , Activities of, 356-7 Sl||up2kkam, H9 0»nraUtcM of, 195 Seven Pagodan, m Mababali- Different types of, 151 pMrnxn Distri button of, in tbe P*Uava ShAon Saari- Kingdom. 153-7 On tbe initial date of Gupta era. In Chela cmet. ISSn 33. a Membership of. 15i-5 On the date of Tnljimda Pillar Si* ns. 17 inscription, 7 ! Saxyabhikshtn. 10.95 Shepherds, doty on, 155 Salankiyanu. 47. 71-0 Shore Temple, a: Mah 4 b*lipuram: :omo Relation of.' with the PallavM. 75 apnra. 23 Salt, manufacture of, royalty on. S»dra. 12 lit, 1S2 Birth place of 103 Samsoas. at Madura, 160 Simhaja (- Ceylon), £4 Samtondnr, itt TtrugnSrii- Siahapota. Nol Chief. H S am bandar Shnbnaurl, 12 Sa«fcfr;?A?xta,Pn!Ia<» war-druin, Siabav?rrran. 12 42 43 44 , . , 121 Sifubavisfcpa [- Avanfelmha) Saniudrn^pta. 22, 32, 35, », Achievements of, 34

Bas-relief of, 87 , 88 5angjm worts— Dynasty of. 82-112 Light thrown c by. 9 Rei>;n 4 . 10 , 43 . 44 , 47 <9 82-3 , , Ten tint ony of, 8, 9. Zlx, 28, 36 Rel'KXu** learnings, 86 Saugliaranrs. Is Kltntht, account Sanskrit culture in the court of. of. by Hiuen-Taang, i« W.158 —

INDEX

St«nh*viahpnchatarvc<3laiwj|rAbiai, 87 Siranaviib^n^startyir . ut Siroba- Tim^Oraj)* - TKxnbrapusfhana)

SiaaiAvajoupetAdhlrtjfto. s

SkandAaica. 51 Ut ( - Nandivarman llll Skandinsahya. 52. 53. SI Templet— Skwdavarma, 43, 48, SS Al Kiccfci, 109. 131 Srfmall*, 114, 116 b Eetlirn PaDava icicrptional SrS-M*r» Parachekrakollhala. reference to existence of, 161 Paoflytm King. 140 Evolution cf, 161 Srinivasa Aiyangar, {8. T.). 4. impetus to tetnplo building. 148 126 Mo&balipmam, 58. 100-2. Sr.porfttabiyn ( • Tircponucbi* 107-8 yam)- Management of. by vlilsge- Baltloof, 142 atserablua, 156, 157 idoallty with Timpurnobiyam. Monolithic temples, 7 ilala of, 142 Teviram hyBoist*. 10, U, 30, 250- Srl»ikhari-Pallave*vama. Pnllnva 16C temple. 144 Tlrayaaeri, 155 5'4«>r school of B-.dcfccta in Tan^vrchiert, Montity of, 23, 24 K&dchi, 103 StHfiai. Awka’s stupas In Kanchi. Tiruguica-Sam bandar, 30, 85 TtrukValakkaninm. Pallava cave 9ubrera&-ya Aiyar (K V.l, oa In. 7751 « be rwgo of Pallavaamll*. 116 7Vr»*AJs«o«, ItO

110, 123a Timkadamukkn f - Kumbha- SBdrnka, earlier works of. itainre kuaam], 140b of, 159 Tlrukoliflr, Amrmbly of. 154. 201 Sunrtarar. position and work of. TUvteruwMniakcm, 131 160 TirnmailMi Ah*r, ar* cf, £6 ?rayflg»

tidal. a TimmuiaUix-’it < - fee nc Royal SvaralnarGa Alvar. Pandit ca the messages), 152 reading ot Kalavar In Tamil Tirnnnrlyor, 31 MS9.,^Sa Tlrnnavnkkarntm, s ft Appar .

344 INDEX

Tinmti»9iiHdaHM. 13! Tirup'jiara6Iy*8l ( - sripcratEbi- y*m), battle ci, 142 Vaical, bottle of, 137 ( VttgOr - DasCr! , 150 ssssrsM*. Vaikonchtperiunol temple, KSfiihl 23 Cooitract'.on of by Pallav.mall*. 131 Tir^tlMUrriru.4t«, 331 Sculpture. in. 114 TTruvlonsnibedw, 154 Tbeli lateiprcuiion. 1’*. lift" Araembly of, 190 Tiruvorriyor. Aw*niNy of, iS« *8, 52, 53 Tcxldy arowera, doty on, 152 VIkaUk Te*id*aetkJtirg-a), at Htn.M, 121 ( 328-7. Ttiodakavithuya, iff Toorteman- KAacht Alltuuon io in TiraraancjaJ (jalam Alvar's hvxaat. 126n Tonsavamuc { - NripaluugHTBr- Identity of i23n, 127 roan), 141 Vnylmmaghatataka, PolUva Tank at UttaramallCr, ill, 1SS VaytraniCgfcavannao, Pallava. portion of. la PlUra gotten- logy, 141, 144 Udayachandra, Paliava General, Vmyirm*fbrlykk*i. P a 1 1 a v a 144 etploili of. 123-26 channel. Utoyw*, Sahara King, 12S Vteavatf fR.J. 1?4 VellanJ. battle of, 137 Dgrakonan ( - Nandlvarroao III), 13S URraparuvnlnill, 23 VSaci, tdeotiAoAdon of. with Pedda Vengl, 16. 45. 47. 74 Cgra^a. o} Palaklca. 45, 47 Okkal. Aaicmbly of. 154. ?05 Ulmiietnii. 152. 132 n Identification of DasAoapum, $2 UadawUI caves, their origin On Choi a iotorreRcnm in Pal* 63-4 78 lara History. tlK origin of the Pftllavas VHrikan. 153 On Urasapora. 104, 16 (- Mah&ndr&var- Identification of, 101b WcMlrtxcMtU

I SO UrattSr, 119 man ) , - Nandivarraan III), Uttaraaollflr, 154 VidUvifac* I Assembly of, 165 13* Pallava - PnrtunBf Pallara tank at, 155, 156 yufydrinUa \ UttarOfiaSa. 19 varavarfflan I). 107 1

INDEX 345

VIAtrai, in JOnchlpunm, 95 Village- boundariei, )>reca«i«loca la Vijayn BoddhaTirroau, », 44 the marking of, 149 VijayadCrivunis , Sftlatktytma Vilvala (- Viiiivalam), 134 King, r. V-.nnkoodo, 75 Baa* Virakflrcb* I. VIrakorcha), 20, 18, aft 136 ». 51,52,54 Vi: t/a-Il v annum ah , 145 VlntdLnMvira tempi*, at Tirot-

Vl}&y&na2dtr&roflD y SalAokayaca tanL.113 VTn.K*ti«7ara temple, at Tlniva.ll. Vliftyanaidivi^rxniavAiciftn, w NfcndlrjjMn 111 VUka, that (-Viceroy*), 148 VUeyBskaiKUvnnoan, Si, 35, 30. Vl.hjragfljia. 22, 23, 32, 33, 3S, 39,

Vijayaikaodaviuman. Salioki* VMmaktmdlng, 75-78 yaaa Meg. 74 Genealogy of, 78 Vlbamditty*, B*no Chief, 138 Relation with the PalUva*, 77 Vftramldttya. 1, Sontkern invn* Rock-cot temple* atttbetad to, don at, 105 77 VUcramtedravannan I. VKfai.il* Vtabaarlta (- Vahoovordhana knndin Xing, 76 111, B. Chalukye), 125 VikramdndniY«rn>*n 1), Vlahnti* Vtst'pnvardbaoa, 10, 43 knadin King. 76 Vlshpitvaniao, 73 Vqacgittangaduvanar, 149, SO Vy*gtarfi)a, 45 Dtilrlbutlon uf Pallavg

I. M«Kn

K). TVichinopoly.

SOUTH INDIA Showino

Seale 1 inch= 64 miles